《A Forgotten Soul》 A Despair Filled Prologue Hey guys, Yuki Satou here, living out life as usual! But as you all should know, if that were really the case I wouldn''t be talking to you guys right now would I? If I were really living out life as usual, I wouldn''t be sitting here breaking the 4th wall in a monologue! Do you think I want do this weird monologue, do you!? Well if you said yes, you''re kinda right. The very fact that I''m doing this means I''m the MC, and I get to have a harem, and plot armor, and I don''t know whatever else this bastard has in store for me. If only I weren''t in this god damn, stinking scenario! Okay hold on, let me calm down for a second here..... Well anyway I''m sure you''re confused right now, I mean the author hasn''t really done anything to fill you in on exactly what the hell is going on now has he? Typical author... I''m getting off topic. So right now I¡¯m just sitting here, drinking a nice cup of coffee in the middle of New York. You see I came to America on a nice vacation with my family, and it was a blast really. Even though my parent''s disappeared, and were nowhere to be scene, again, I still managed to make the best of the trip and enjoy myself. And I¡¯d still probably be enjoying myself right now, if I wasn''t the only one on this godforsaken planet! If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. This is a literal god forsaken planet! I don''t even know if you can call it a planet anymore! I mean there are massive chunks missing everywhere! And the bloody solar system just went and disappeared! The Sun''s gone, the Moon''s gone, the stars are gone the whole god damn observable Universe is gone! The sky is pitch fucking black, there''s not a single thing to be seen. The ground is slowly being consumed by the black fucking void! And, and-! AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! ....... Relax.....relax........ We are calm, we are calm..... Okay, I''m good. Anyway you may be sitting there wondering just how in the world am I still alive in the middle of all this, and frankly, I wanna know that too, RIGHT GOD! Sigh.... God you know you had one job, and you done fucked it up.... Chapter 1: A Voice That Calls Himself God Well, let me properly introduce myself this time, I am Yuki Satou, a Japanese-American High School student who¡¯s basically just your not-so average 17 year old guy. And well that''s all really have to say honestly. I don''t really have anything else to really say. I mean I can be considered above average among my peers in regards to grades, and I''m not the most physically active. I don''t particularly have too many talents, and I''m for the most part a lazy couch potato. I have moved around a lot, but that''s mainly do too my parents who are off doing their own thing for the most part. Well that¡¯s enough about me, now why don¡¯t I explain this absurd situation I found myself in, or rather this stupid scenario that the entire Universe found itself in. Let''s go back a few minutes ago...... I was walking around the streets of my New York enjoying the sites, with my earphones jacked into my brand new phone that I bought. As I was listening to some music, and I could somehow distinguish someones voice through all the music. It was the voice of an old man, and even with my music turned all the way to high I could still hear him vividly, preaching about some nonsense. I didn''t particularly feel like doing anything about it though, I just thought someone was preaching rather loudly, so I started walking away. But for some reason I could still hear the old man just as clearly, so I made a little remark in my head and thought, "What gives this guy the right to be so loud." But, then the voice rang through my head clearer than ever. ¡°Because I''m God." "And, I''m Jesus.¡± I retorted ¡°No, you¡¯re not and you¡¯re pronouncing it wrong,¡± I thought I might have accidentally said all of that out loud, so I took of my ear phones, and began looking around. But there was no one around me talking. As a matter of fact, there were others who were looking around in confusion. But I didn''t think too much of it, and simply thought to myself, "I must be going insane, yep I''m going insane.School¡¯s a killer.¡± ¡°Why do all of you Humans think you''re going crazy the moment I start talking to you. I know I haven¡¯t spoken to any of you for a while now, but still you guys are making me look bad. I sorta made you guys in my image you know.¡± The voice let out a hefty sigh, and I asked him, ¡°If this isn¡¯t a hallucination, a dream, or something else entirely, and you really are God, what does it matter to me? I¡¯m an atheist.¡± The voice that calls himself God just laughed and answered me,"You think I, the creator of All Life, the One and Only God of Earth, needs you to believe I exist? If I really wanted you to believe I existed, I would have done it an eternity ago. And you know even if you don''t believe I exist, I¡¯m still right here talking to you." He had a valid point so I entertained the voice a little and asked, ¡°Is that so? Well, whatever. So what¡¯s on today¡¯s agenda? Am I the new prophet? ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± The voice chuckled in my head,¡°Well that¡¯s good, because you weren¡¯t gonna be one in the first place¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the real reason you decided to have this little ole'' conversation with me? Is there something you need to tell me?¡± ¡°Yep, I have an important announcement to make to every single life form in existence. I¡¯m planning on destroying the Universe you see." And I just stood there motionless. Now, that I look back at it, this was probably the second biggest shock of my life. The first being the time I found out my middle school crush was actually a dude who cross-dressing¡­ But let''s not open up old wounds. I guess God''s not the only one not doing his job, right Admiral Ack*ar! I sighed, and asked this self-proclaimed God,¡°I can¡¯t really stop you, but if I say please don¡¯t destroy the Universe would you stop?" "Sure." ¡°This isn¡¯t something to joke about you know.¡± But he merely replied, "Well I did get this request several billion times today, so I¡¯ve been thinking about it¡± ¡°Wait, did you take the time to ask everyone on Earth?¡± ¡°Yep¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t see very impressed I¡¯m literally talking to hundreds of billions of lifeforms this very second." ¡°Billions? I take it you¡¯re not only asking Humans.¡± ¡°Yeah, and I must say I know I create some creatures for the purpose of being eaten by other creatures, but to raise so many thousands of animals to the point that the only thing on their mind when their creator was talking to them, was kill me is quite impressive. Especially those people working under McDarnald''s, they are quite something¡± ¡°Well you didn¡¯t stop us¡­¡± ¡°Well, I remember doing this with you humans at one point too, so i found it quite amusing. You humans really do take after me sometimes.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°That''s¡­. kinda fucked up....¡± ¡°I¡¯m a god, I can do whatever I want. Besides you Humans eat each other too.¡± ..... ¡°So you won¡¯t destroy the world, right? ¡°No¡± ¡°Huh!? But you just said-¡± ¡°Well you see, young padawan,¡± God interrupted ¡°I kind of want to bring the dinosaurs back, they were so much more how should I put this. Entertaining, yeah entertaining. And if I want to keep you guys alive, while doing that I''d have to create an entirely new world and that''s a hassle. You know it was fun at first, but making humans wasn¡¯t the brightest idea. Though i suppose it was my fault for giving into peer pressure, but the barbecue was too big of an event and Dinosaurs can¡¯t match up with you humans'' taste" ¡°You''re talking about how we¡¯re more sophisticated right? Right? Author!! Help me out here!¡± And in that moment an odd event occurred. Another odd voice rang in my head at that moment and spoke to me, ¡±No¡± ¡°Well there you have it, and earlier didn¡¯t you say before this flashback started you wouldn¡¯t break the 4th wall?¡±, asked God What earlier? This is a flashback? Wait, what? My head hurts... Who was that voice, who did I call out too? "Hmm, he sure is sadistic. Well let¡¯s get back on track", spoke God ¡°Well sure, ugh... my head hurts.¡± ¡°Well after taking several hundred thousand suggestions,¡± God continued to conversation as i was recovering from a headache similar to the one I have now and said ¡° And I''ve decided to send every one of you to an entirely new Universe!¡± Ah, a new Universe, isn¡¯t this like one of those mangas and novels that I¡¯ve been reading recently where for some reason a God sends a normal and completely average person to another world with a weird fantasy setting, where he gets some sort of absurd super power isn¡¯t it? But I just wanna live a completely normal life. You know get rich, watch anime, and live the good life Oh wait God said a bit more than this hold on what was it? Oh yeah he said alongside a haughty laugh ¡°Ahahaha don¡¯t worry, this Great, Benevolent, and Almighty God will give each individual the right to pick what sort of Universe you will go to. You may also pick who may come with you, as long as they agree to it." And when i asked him for some examples he told me, "Well... several million people wish to be reincarnated into a different gender, person, or species. A few dozen million seek to be put into a place similar to heaven. And a few other million wish to go to another world to live out their fantasies! And boy, a majority of them are not good ones¡­.." And as I was thinking of what I would do, I was a bit shocked and then i asked him,¡±Don''t tell me it''s those kinds of fantasies?¡± "Do you want to hear some?", he asked And you know I could just imagine him with a stupid grin on his face right now. "Well okay, Jason Morris wants to..." "Wait wait wait, privacy. You can¡¯t just say the Authors fake name and pass it off as a random extra character! No, I mean we can¡¯t just give away personal information!" "Fine... One person would like to be sent to a futuristic world with lasers, and spaceships. You kind of like St@r W@rs, pew pew pew pewww pewwww. Another wants to be sent into a world filled with elves, dragons, orcs, and magic to create what he states is the ultimate harem of monster girls. Oh, right! And another would like to-¡± ¡±Okay that''s enough, I get it-¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude! No interrupting. That guy would like to go to a world full of slaves so he can live out his fantasies and *BEEP* *BEEP* while *BEEP* so he can *BEEP* *BEEP* to a bunch of them without any restraints. And even if he were too *BEEEEEEP*, and *BEEP*, and *BEEP* and *BEEP* an-¡± ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough! What''s with those sound effects just now.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those the sounds you Humans use when try to cover up a word or something,¡± ¡°Yeah, but how in the world are you doing that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m God, do you really need to ask? So have you decided? Do you wanna live out your fantasies?" "Well can you just reincarnate me into a world similar to this, filled with Anime, Manga, Cartoons and the like. Oh and it¡¯s possible make me the son of some rich millionaire?" "Eh, you''re a boring one. Well whatever, it shall be done. Just wait a second and every life form will soon disappear from this world." I stood there listening to my music waiting for what is basically the apocalypse and the very end of the world as we know it. And just as God promised everyone around me disappeared. They all went wherever they chose to go probably. And that¡¯s great, because it means i¡¯m not insane!'' ¡­ ¡°Wait a minute... what about me!?¡±
Weeeeee I edited after like 5 months, weeeeeeeeee! Chapter 2: Well the Worlds Ending.... It seems i was left behind¡­. I was thinking of looking around to see if there was anyone else left when i noticed that it was getting a lot dark rather quickly. And when i looked up, i saw numerous holes expanding turning the blue sky a pitch black. The moon that was slightly visible early despite being day had a number of large chunks taken out of it, and as the seconds went by they grew larger and larger just like the holes in the sky. And the sun was no exception. It was hard to tell with how bright the sun is, but there were a number of holes on the sun slowly eating away at it till it disappeared. At this point, the streetlight turned on and the only thing illuminating the darkness were the weak fluorescent lights. But amidst all this, i still managed to make out the darkness that was slowly from a expanding from all sides. It was consuming anything it came across leave nothing but a pitch black darkness completely void of anything and everything. I decided it wasn¡¯t the best idea to remain here in the dark streets so i made my way to a cafe that was a bit too expensive for me and i made took a cup of coffee off of one of the counters, that was still a little lukewarm. I made my way to the second floor of the shop where i was able to get a nice view of the end of the world. Which was quite odd if you think about it. There is no longer a sky, there¡¯s no sun, and part of the world has already disappeared. But other than being extremely dark, it isn¡¯t the least bit hot or cold. And everything is function perfectly despite the fact that the power lines should be cut by now. So i sat there in the second floor of a cafe drinking coffee waiting for God¡¯s voice to say that this was just a joke, and that I''ve not been left here to die. And there i waited making a number of internal monologues and i had a flashback of what happened just a few minutes ago. But of course nothing happened in that time,and the darkness that was literally erasing the very world around me grew ever closer. Yet, i was not scared. I suppose if faced with a life threatening situation i would be frantic but in normal situations there is still a sliver of hope, a chance of survival. But not here, not here where death is inevitable for everything dead and alive. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But it¡¯s not like i didn¡¯t have any regrets. There are many things I''ve yet to do or see. Especially because those bastards didn¡¯t make a sequel to ***********, *********, or ********* yet! Oh and it seems in the time I was making this little speech to myself, I¡¯ve seemed to have lost a hand. The right hand that was holding the cup coffee I was drinking disappeared. And unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t hurt at all. It was just sort of missing you know. And as the darkness continued forward consuming more and more of my body, that¡¯s all i could really feel. Not fear, nor pain, but a feeling that something is just simply missing. So i watched as the darkness consumed me until it reached my head, causing me to lose my eyesight. But before my head was enveloped alongside the rest of my body, i spoke my finals words in this world. ¡°Well see ya world, it wasn¡¯t really that nice knowing you¡­¡­¡± And with that i was consumed. The man known as Yuki Satou, no longer existed. The cafe i was in disappeared. And the rest of the world, the rest of the Universe turned to darkness. But in the large expanse of space devoid of anything, and everything. There existed a minuscule flame, a soul, shining dimly in the darkness. It was the soul of the one man left behind, the one man soul forgotten by God. It was the soul of the man formerly known as Yuki Satou.
Lol why am i even posting so many of these, this week. Well whatever basically the first 4 things i post are basically a long Prologue. So you''re gonna need to wait a bit for the action. Well i''m tired, tell me if i messed up somewhere. Chapter 3 comes out sometime tomorrow probably. Chapter 3: The One Soul Left Behind What in the world is this? Am i alive? I¡¯m pretty sure i saw my body being erased before my very eyes. Don''t tell me this is a dream? No that would be preferable. Could i be dead? Does that mean this is hell? Or Is it Purgatory? Though all i could see was pure darkness. I tried to move my limbs, but nothing moved. Or rather there wasn¡¯t anything too move. Even if i couldn¡¯t see my hands or legs, i would¡¯ve been able to feel them at the very least. My fingers would touch my palm and through my sense of touch i would know it was there. The norm after all. I tried moving my legs, but there too was nothing. I didn¡¯t feel anything solid underneath me either, nor could i make out anything with my eyes. I suppose my body really was erased. I can neither hear, nor smell. nor see, nor feel, nor taste anything. That would mean that the darkness I see isn¡¯t because the world around me is dark, but because i am unable to perceive anything other than darkness. ¡°Your thinking about this quite logically despite the situation you''re in. Or is it because the situation you''re in that you''re thinking so logically? Though you¡¯re a bit wrong with your thesis¡± I once again heard a familiar voice ring in my head. ¡°You can neither hear nor see because there¡¯s nothing to perceive here other than empty space. And you can¡¯t feel nor smell nor taste, because you¡¯ve lost your physical body that gave you those very capabilities in the first place. Though it''s not like you''d be able to use any of them here, because again there¡¯s nothing here for you to perceive¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± God''s voice was a little irritating, and he sound like a know-it-all who loves bragging about things, but this gave me a breath of relief. The only one would could possibly save me is here. ¡°Save you why would i do that?¡±, asked God ¡°What!¡±, i was confused. ¡°Hold on give me an explanation at least¡±, i exclaimed ¡°An explanation? What do you need me to explain, ask away?¡±, answered God ¡°Okay where is this, am i dead, and why did you leave me there in that literally Godforsaken planet¡±, i asked ¡°Space, yes, and because i couldn¡¯t do anything. about it¡±, said God nonchalantly ¡°Explain at least the last one!¡±, i yelled ¡°You aren¡¯t making this any easier to understand¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t information dumps boring? I mean this exposition isn¡¯t really that necessary, and it might bore the reader if the snail''s pace the stories moving at hasn¡¯t already.¡± ¡°Just Explain! The readers don¡¯t-¡± I was about to say something, but an intense pain interrupted my train of thought and i forgot what i was trying to say. ¡°Well okay. This space you¡¯re in right now is what¡¯s left of the entire Universe. Just a massive amount of black space. As for you, you are a mass of consciousness, a soul basically. So technically you are dead, well at least your physical body is dead.¡± ¡°Okay, i get that part but what about the whole moving thing you said you were gonna do. I mean from what i can tell I was the only one left behind!.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, just let me explain. After the end of our conversation, i created a sort of [Program] designed filter the countless universes and send each person to the world they desired. The process would''ve taken a bit so, i moved every single one of my sentient creations into a pocket dimension where time is frozen.¡± ¡°Except me...,¡± i inserted ¡°No, i undoubtedly moved every single one of my creations.¡±, God retorted ¡°But I¡¯m-¡± ¡°Still here. I know, but just listen to me. I told you earlier, so let me repeat myself. I moved every single of my sentient creations. And then i set up another [Program] to systematically delete the rest of my creations. Yet you remain. Think about it Satou.¡± ¡°This is¡­.¡± He moved every single being and deleted whatever was left. But i remain. Not that¡¯s wrong. He moved and deleted his creations. This means that¡­. ¡°You mean that, you didn¡¯t create me¡­.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense, if I¡¯m not one of your creations why was i still erased. And if you didn¡¯t create me who did.¡± ¡°Oh, your physical body counts as one of my creations as it was birthed by your parents. But your soul is different, and it¡¯s the very reason you¡¯re still here talking to me. So just hold that thought, and let me talk about the [Program]. When i made that [Program] that deleted everything in the Universe, i said early that i set it destroy the rest of my creations. But that''s a little off it was set to destroy all creation. In other words even though you aren''t my creation and your soul wasn¡¯t made by me, it should¡¯ve long been destroyed. But here you are, having another nice little chat with me.¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°In other words?¡±, ¡°In other words, your creator is someone on a far greater level than me, and your existence is one equivalent of mine. As for who he is, I''ve no clue what so ever but, even with the authority and power of a True Immortal God i don¡¯t posses the capability to destroy your soul.¡± ¡°What!?¡± My existence is one on par with that of a God? But I¡¯ve always just been slightly above average others. I haven¡¯t experienced any supernatural phenomenon till today. But what if he¡¯s saying is true¡­. ¡°Then you will one day become like me, a God,¡± interrupted God Oh yeah this guy can read thoughts. He was doing it earlier too. He laughed and said,¡±Don¡¯t get your hopes up. The day you become a God, isn''t any time soon. And besides you are a bit different from regular Gods. God¡¯s like me were born with all our power from the very start, with the full knowledge of how to use it. But in your case you don''t have any almighty powers and you didn''t even realize you had anything. The only God-like quality i see that you possess is Immortality, and a nearly indestructible soul.¡± So I¡¯m immortal that''s not that bad. But wait. ¡°I can still become a God right?¡± ¡°Of course, but you will need to wait several hundred thousand millennia before Godly powers manifest in you. To someone who has seen things from a mortal¡¯s standpoint that may seem like a while, but after the first Hundred millennia time goes by. And after living a practical eternity, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I see, but hey God. What am i supposed to do in the mean time between now and becoming a God. Am I just supposed to float here until i become a God or something?¡± God laughed, ¡±Well you could, let me tell you this. When you¡¯re just floating here in empty space where nothing changes at all, time flies by rather quickly. You won''t even realize that a thousand years have gone by. And after the first couple billion years you won¡¯t even think about how long a decade was before. Thought that''s not something a person who hasn¡¯t even lived a millennia would realize. As an Immortal, you will come to understand this sooner or later.¡± ¡°A Millennium still seems so far out of reach.¡± "Well anyway right now the space this world occupies is extraordinarily small compared to before, now that I destroyed the universe and all. Just imagine yourself flying forward. After some time, you should be able to pass through the world boundary into the Dimensional Field filled with a countless universe. You can pick whatever Universe you want from there. Though choose wisely, because you will still be bound by the rules, and laws that bind that universe with the exception of death of course. And until your strength reaches a certain degree you won¡¯t be able to leave either.¡± ¡°I see¡­..¡± ¡°Well have fun! I¡¯m-a go make a new universe now!¡±, said God merely as his voice disappeared. And just like that God left just as abruptly as he appeared. And i would never hear from hi- ¡°I forgot to mention one thing.¡±, God¡¯s voice appeared yet again. ¡°Most Gods won¡¯t be able to harm you as your soul is at the level of a True Immortal God, or possibly higher in regards to its indestructibility. But if you meet a God with strength surpassing your own you might die. Be careful" And this time¡­ ¡­ He¡¯s not coming back right? And this time God finally left. With a final warning he left just abruptly and disappeared just as abruptly. And some time after he left, i imagined myself closing my eyes, and flying forward. But when i opened them all i could see was the familiar black surroundings. So i continued to try and move forward. I wonder how in the world am I supposed to te- Oh... that¡¯s how¡­. I seem to have entered an entirely white space dotted by countless black spheres, while i was in the middle of my thoughts.
With this the first few chapters that are basically a continuation of the Prologue have ended. Don''t expect any more chapters this week. As for those who wanna know where this is going i''ll add a little spoiler over here. [Spoilers Past This Point If you haven''t realized this will be a sort of Reincarnation story, which are pretty common. There will be a few of my own Unique twists though. As for what he Reincarnates into you can take a guess. I won''t be spoiling that one Chapter 4: A Choice Surpassing Lifetimes Satou had stepped into a world of white spaces that stretched infinitely, completely dotted with massive black spheres. He looked around and observed the great vastness, slowly taking in the magnitude of his surroundings. ¡°So I¡¯m supposed to pick one out of countless¡­¡±,Satou sighed. The only thing Satou had to do was simply pick a single universe out of an infinite amount of them. It was simple and nothing really extraordinary. He could merely pick the closest one to him. Though that may be the simplest choice but was it the wisest choice? The universe he picks will be the one he will be bound to until who knows how long. So Satou ended up giving himself the absurd task of looking through a never ending supply of choices, for the best choice without really knowing if there¡¯s going to be a better choice somewhere else. It would be easier to find the best suited planet to live in a universe with who knows how many billions of planets, because in the end there are only so many that will be left after countless years of searching. But was there a way to overcome something that went on infinitely? The answer was simply, No. And that¡¯s something Satou understood completely. So he began his arduous journey of flying through the space observing each black sphere, attempting to find the small of clues, the tiniest of hints, or something that could possibly help him make his decision. He didn¡¯t know exactly what he was looking for, he didn¡¯t know if he would be even able to find anything at all. But he looked, and he was intent on looking as long as it would take. When Satou would later recall this, he himself didn¡¯t know whether or not this act was due to just pure stubbornness, desperation, or do to his own indecisiveness. He did not think himself a man that would follow things through to the end. And he would only do things for so long, so the actions he took puzzled even himself. What exactly strove him for so long exactly? Because he continued to observe each sphere unceasingly. It was unknown to him the amount of the time that¡¯s passed and of the sheer number of spheres he¡¯s actually seen. But he understood that it far surpassed anything that he normally would''ve done. Was it a month? Was it a year? He didn¡¯t exactly know how long it was ,but he just kept on moving on. And in the end he didn¡¯t even realize it, but Satou had flown for nearly ten thousand years in this unchanging white space filled only with black spheres. Maybe if he were somewhere else he would¡¯ve realized how long it¡¯s been. If he were still on Earth he would''ve known how long he¡¯s been going for. But maybe he wouldn¡¯t. They are all possibilities, and no way to really find an answer. After all an immortal¡¯s sense of time is not something so easily understood by the minds of mortal men. And this includes Satou himself. After all, what is a few millennia in the face of an eternity. But perseverance like Satou''s is rare even among immortals who are hardly affected by the flow of time. I mean it''s not to say immortals will simply stagnate over the countless years they exist. They too will change over time. So to persevere for those thousands of years, is a feat difficult even for immortals. Even a God¡¯s rage would dissipate after a couple thousand. But whether not it was something worthy of praise can still be argued, since the key to Satou¡¯s perseverance, was simply his own ignorance. But I suppose ignorance is bliss. And there were benefits, after all he was flying for a stupidly long time. The main benefit he received were the gradually changes in his soul. His soul had grown far stronger than before, though it was still insignificant compared to a God''s. But with this he is a few steps closer to being almighty, and given time he will be. And time is by far something that Satou''s not lacking. Eventually Satou stopped in front of a single large black sphere, and looked at it. And it was no different from any of the other thousands of sphere¡¯s he¡¯s looked at. No matter how hard he looked at it, no matter what angle he stared from, or how long he tried he would not see a thing. I mean how could he? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. In actuality, each sphere is the entirety of a Universe and all it holds, compressed into a small ball. The only people who would be able to see anything were Gods. Other than Gods and those with strength equivalent to them there were no other beings in existence that could peer into the space and observe the the countless dimensions, sub-dimension, and timelines that were compressed to a size far smaller than any subatomic particle that existed on Earth. ¡°Again this sphere is no different from the last sphere¡­¡±, thought Satou. ¡°Though it¡¯s not like i was really expecting anything¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡±Must I leave really it to fate? Why couldn¡¯t i just have a rather convenient teleportation from the start, some crazy overpowered cheats to make life easy, and some ridiculous amount of plot armor if you were gonna write this-¡± Satou once again not having learned his lesson¡­. No, i suppose it¡¯s my fault he hasn¡¯t learned his lesson because i keep erasing his memory. Well i suppose that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s see we press reset check the memory lose to ensure we stay on topic, and then flip pain off. We need to get back on track, flying through empty space and this sort of meaningless exposition isn¡¯t the most entertaining thing after all. Well let¡¯s see. Oh at this point Satou says.... ¡°Ow, why do i get migraines even if i don¡¯t have a body?¡±, Satou couldn¡¯t help but complain about this odd phenomenon. Satou who was finally tired of looking around, made his way to the black sphere in front of him and decided to leave it to fate. That and as the narrator on this part the author just found it a pain to make a number higher than a thousand and have- Fine, I¡¯ll get back on track. And when he approached it he felt an extreme amount of suction trying to drag him into the sphere, kind of like a black hole. Or at least what he thought was like a black hole. I mean have you ever been in a black hole? I don¡¯t think so! Oh shit where¡¯d the script go!? Where¡¯s the script!? And that was how this non-existent narrator of sorts got fired. ¡­ Somewhere in the middle of a forest of almost entirely of red, there was a large circle filled with intricate symbols and characters written on the ground. And from the just as blood red sky a single bright light descended, slowly dissipating revealing a single bald, red skinned child in the nude. The child was hover in the air for but a few seconds, before he fell to the floor opening his eyes. The child looked around with a puzzled expression. He walked around the circle, and went up to the flora who had an unusual red color. He touched the grass, the trees, and looked at the sky. He made his way back to the circle, and looked at it intently. Then another bright light fell from the sky, shocking the first child. He stood up and backed away from the bright light, which was slowly dissipating like before revealing another red child. The first red child stared at the child who just appeared out of thin air with an expression that only revealed complete utter shock. But what attracted his attention the most was the other child¡¯s crotch. He immediately started examining his body, moving his eyes and arms everywhere as if confirming something. Then both his eyes and arms moved to his crotch, and with a shocked face he fell to his knees and screamed¡±JUNIOR!¡± Yes, this red child was the immortal man floating through space for ten thousand years. The man previously called Yuki Satou, reincarnated with a few missing pieces.
It ended up longer than i thought! So i don''t feel like making another chapter. If i do make one it will probably be on Friday or Saturday. So i''ll leave you guys with this odd cliffhanger. Tell me if you find any mistakes as my friend who was helping me proof and edit this was busy. So i did it myself. I was also a bit tired to there could be some problems. But nonetheless enjoy. Oh and don''t be afraid to criticize me, as long as you have a valid point i welcome it. Chapter 5: The Demon Realm Satou knelt on the cold stone floor in which the red circle was inscribed, quietly letting out muffled cries. He was grieving for his fallen comrade in love and war. A few tears couldn¡¯t help but fall from his eyes when he thought of his comrade who was with him for all his life. The comrade of of his who stood upright, ready for the days to come, the comrade whose life was cut all too short by this all too cruel world. He remembered each night in which they worked together in a heat of passion. Satou silently cried knowing he will no longer be able to jerk off¡­. The other red child who appeared from the light, looked at Satou curiously. He stopped walking walking around nonchalantly, and walked towards Satou. He bent down and poked him. and poked him and poked and poked and poked. He really didn¡¯t seem to wanna stop poking you see. ¡°What the hell do you want!¡±, severely frustrated from his loss and the constant annoyance Satou turned around yelled in hope of getting the red child to stop. But as he turned his head, he saw nearly a dozen or so other red skinned kids just doing whatever they pleased. And then around them were a dozen or so more lights falling from the sky each revealing another child within. Satou looked up in the sky and turned to look at the child who by the way set on poking him. Still frustrated, he slapped the kids hand away and asked,¡±What the f**k do you want! Oh and what the hell are those lights!?¡± Having had his hand just slapped the child backed away, and when he heard the question the child upon hearing the question replied,¡±Aaaaah aaaaaah ah¡± ¡°What in the world?¡± Satou, was a bit surprised. He asked the child again only to receive nearly the exact same reply. ¡°Don''t tell me this is a different language? There¡¯s no way something that sounds like this would be another language right!?" However, no matter what Satou thought it was evident that communication with this kid wasn''t possible. When he stood up and walked to the other kids, he heard what might have been a conversation between two of them. However to Satou these were just a bunch of ahs. Satou sighed, "Things seem to have just gotten a whole lot harder." Satou was racking his head and he thought of what other sort of possibilities existed that could possibly explain this. He moved outside the circle where all the lights were landing, and shifted his eyesight to the sky in which the skies were falling. These lights seemed to be doing one of two things, teleportation or creation. And of the two it would severely limit the actions Satou could take if it was teleportation, simply because that would mean that he hasn''t been reborn, but he''s like a ghost possessing someone instead. Though the reason he worried was not because Satou feared death that he knows would never come, but complications that would make living out his eternal life harder. Satou watched as even more lights fell on the circle ,and it soon became crowded as dozens of children were standing in the circle refusing to walk out of the circle like Satou did. This resulted in the dozens of red skinned kids being huddle up in one circle until eventually the light¡¯s stopped and the space inside was filled to the brim. Satou took the time to walk around the circle and carefully look at the group. It seemed despite appearing sexless, and not possessing any sexual characteristics there were still differences that allowed some one to distinguish one as either male or female. Or at least it looked that way. Each child had a different body type, but if you were to categorize the children using their most similar characteristic you would have two options. Those with larger body types and those with smaller body types. The children who possessed the larger body type appeared to be the most masculine of the group. The majority of children of with this body type were of the taller half, and it seems hair is scarce among them as a majority of them were bald. Then there were the kids who had the smaller body type, who appeared to be the more feminine looking. Those with this body type were naturally shorter, and to be specific a majority of them were a bit under a half a head shorter. And unlike the larger types it seems being short gives you a higher chance of having a head of hair. Even though I categorized them as masculine or feminine, i guess it''s sort of sexist? But I''d rather not imagine one of the tall, bald, and muscular kids to be female. That and i really don''t want this to be a sausage fest. Though if it turns out we''re asexual i don''t really know how I''ll feel about that. Well anyway continuing on, a good portion of the children have horns. Most of the horns had small variations while some of them looked unique to the individual. While a minority, including me, were hornless. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Other than that the children looked generally the same. Everyone was short, had redskin, possibly a horn, and a tail which by the way is quite fun to play with. Though I really would¡¯ve preferred having a front tail, that would¡¯ve been even more fun to play with, but I can at least understand now why some animals just love to play with their tail, it¡¯s just really fun. Though it¡¯s quite an odd sensation that I¡¯ve never felt before, but it¡¯s not like the sort of erogenous sensation you¡¯d see in things like manga or anime. It was just sort of like a limb that was sort of there. Just imagine that it''s another arm, it has no fingers, and it''s really flexible. That''s about how it feels, and I would end up just flailing it around. After some time passed something odd happened, all of the red children who were out and about doing their own thing crammed into the space of the circle all stopped doing whatever they were doing and turned to one direction. Then they began to walk out of the circle in that direction. It seems a pair of doors appeared out of thin air and was just floating there wide open leading to who knows where. I mean all I could see through it was an ominous pitch black darkness. And despite how dangerous it seemed all the kids were compelled by something to go through it. And It seems that I''m no exception. There was some invisible force out there telling me to go to it, drawing me to it. I don¡¯t know what it was, but it didn''t seem to be forcing me to go. Yet, despite knowing this may or may not be the wisest choice, I still drew closer to it as I followed the crowd. And as I caught up with the rest of the kids, I saw something peculiar. One of the feminine-looking kids who I wasn¡¯t able to see earlier looked quite odd. Unlike the others, she had a number of white tattoos on her red skin. And she exude an aura that was different from all the others. It gave the feeling that she was above everyone else, sort of like a king. It was that sort of majesty that radiated from her. This world is a sort of fantasy world, so Satou tried to dismiss it as something else. But something inside me is telling me to watch out for her, that she is dangerous. When Satou reached the doors, he hesitated for a moment. But it was only amount ,as he recalled the fact that he survived the very end of a universe giving him the courage to walk through. And surprisingly nothing happened. Though that¡¯s a bit of an understatement, every single one of the red skinned children were teleported to a single large stone brick room filled with even more red children. It seemed like were were in a castle of sorts. And It¡¯s a bit difficult to count them all, but I¡¯d say there were at least over a hundred or so other red skinned kids. It might not be an understatement to say there are two hundred. And in front of the room there was a large a wooden stage of sorts, with a butler, a girl, a skeleton, and a monster¡­. But that''s a little difficult to imagine, isn''t it? So here¡¯s a brief description. To the left there stood a skeleton with a skull of a ram for a head, who wore a black tux with a white bow tie. On the right was a topless brute of a demon, who looked something like Diablo from well, Diablo. He¡¯s basically a demon with two large black horns and numerous black spines on his back. Oh and he happens to be extraordinarily muscular, like it''s not even funny how buff he is. As for the butler, he¡¯s an old man whose name is probably something along the lines of Sebastian, and the girl was a pretty little flower that I wish I could- Well... let¡¯s not go there¡­. She had long white hair, red eyes, and she wore a beautiful white dress. I''m sure if those guys back home saw here they''d be cheering banzai! Loli banzai! The skeleton, began to walk up near the edge of the stage and with a flick of his wrist a long black cane appeared in his hand. The top of the cane was decorated with a single, large gem, and some gold. He shifted the cane to a comfortable position on his hand and raised it close to his mouth. A single white circle with all sorts of symbols appeared from the cane and he spoke in a very dry, cold voice,¡±Welcome Children, I am Nevil Ramzi, staff manager of the Rosen clan. Thus, I shall represent the clan in welcoming you as the 149th generation of blood imps! Welcome to the Demon Realm, Arkadias!!¡± Satou sighed and internally asked, "Who the hell came up with this shit..." Chapter 6: Oh Well That Just Happened In the large stone brick room cheers and clapping could be heard all around. Everyone one of the red kids, no all of the imps had begun clapping and cheering wildly. Though the reason they were so excited, one could only guess. After all the actions that these brats took were really too nonsensical, irrational, and absurd as if they didn¡¯t give a thought to their actions. Thus this cheers continued on far longer than they really should have, undoubtedly annoying some of those who stood on the stage. But Satou could care less about all the noise. He was too busy piecing together everything he could to make out what exactly is going on. And maybe if he hadn¡¯t sorted out his feelings, and ascertained that this was not a dream he could¡¯ve sworn it was. After all this situation was to ridiculous to be real, yet he was standing right here of a crowd full of demons, listening to a skeleton make a speech. Satou sighed, he had an inkling that he was no longer human the moment he saw all the imps back in the forest. But for it to be actually true was without a doubt just a pure headache. But at least there was one piece of good news that came out of all this. He could understand Nevil, and that took a load of problems of his. Because if there¡¯s one thing Satou hate¡¯s to learn more than anything else, it would be a new language. After waiting some time for the cheers to subside, Nevil continued his speech,¡±Once again , I congratulate all for being born, or i should say congratulations on being reborn.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡±, Satou was a little bit surprised at what Nevil just said. ¡°Unfortunately we don''t have the time to celebrate, such a wonderful occasion. I know none of you may posses an answer, but with the slight chance that one of you does then i shall ask you all something.¡± Nevil raised the cane up in the air and quickly a large amount of glowing white particles gathered to form an symbol inside of a circle. ¡°Do any of you know what this number signifies?¡±, Nevil asked Satou looked at the floating symbol, and recognized it as the roman numeral that signified ten. ¡°Ten years, ten years is how long all of you have here before you die. You all have ten years, with three hundred sixty-five days in a year, totalling a measly three-thousand six hundred and fifty days till the flimsy shell all of you calls a body with break down and disappear forever along with whatever may be left of your soul. You have until then to make a breakthrough into the next rank, to the Lower Demonic level.¡± Nevil paused once more to let it all soak in, but this time only silence filled the room. Despite being no different from kids a few years old, a majority of the imps in the room understood the severity of his words. Noticing their silence Nevil let out a quiet laugh and continued on,¡±So some of you may be thinking if time is so precious why all of you just standing here right now? Well fret not, perhaps if you were different race, or a different clan all of you would have been kicked out to train immediately after birth. But not here, not in the Rosen clan! Even if all of you are natural born [Lesser Demons], all of you are the Rosen clan¡¯s ancestral race the [Blood Imp]. Every one of you has potential of reaching the Middle Demonic level!¡± Nevil paused, and the imps remain quiet. Some of began to turn their heads looking at each other before coming to a sudden realization.And with that cheers once again erupted from nearly every imp in the room. They may not have completely understood what Nevil was talking about, but they got at least one thing from what he was saying. They will survive, and that¡¯s plenty enough to make them rejoice. Nevil watched the imps cheer with what seemed like a smile on his face. It¡¯s quite hard to tell since his head it¡¯s a ram skulls, but Nevil was in a good mood. But that good mood of his was slowly growing worse and the cheers went on far longer than before and he was swiftly growing impatient. Nevil, in attempt to shut up, began his speech in the middle of all the cheers.,¡±Thus you imps have the chance and privilege of becoming a part of our clan¡¯s elite units! As long as you are able to meet a certain threshold in strength you will be-¡± Nevil stopped, it seems his attempt to get them to shut up didn¡¯t work. Annoyed, he loudly shouted ,¡±Quiet! I would like to ask for all of you to refrain from making noise.¡± Nevil wasn''t exactly someone with a short fuse, but this outburst of his just shows how evident it was that these imps were just a little too insistent. They just didn¡¯t know when to stop, and that was true even after his warning. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Even after advising the group otherwise there were still some individuals who were still clapping and cheering nonchalantly despite the majority of imps having already stopped. Nevil, displeased, took the cane he was holding up to his mouth and lowered it to the ground. He shifted both his hands to the top of the cane, with one hand holding on to the collar and the other hand lying atop the gem on the handle. He swiftly used one hand to lift the cane up a few centimeters or so slightly above the ground and then used the other hand on top to quickly push the cane down. The tip of the cane quickly hit the wooden floor floor of the stage and made a small dent in the wooden stage. And in the instant the tip of Nevil¡¯s cane hit the stage several jagged pieces of stone acted like spears and pierced right through a couple of imps creating a large hole in each one of them. Blood was splashed into the air, from the impact due to the impact of the strike , landing on some of the other imps nearby including Satou who was standing quite close to one of the victims. Blood coated the stone that pierced each of the imps and the slowly the rocks began to retract and begin to vanish into the stone floor leaving only a limp and lifeless little red imp on the floor. Without the stone to clog up the hole in their chests, their guts and blood began to spill out of their body forming a pool of blood underneath their bodies. Then some of the other imps began to curiously poke the dead imps, and some even went as far as to pick up a part of the dead imps guts or body. Though a majority of them didn¡¯t and just looked at the dead imp¡¯s bodies dumbfounded like Satou who just thought to himself silently. "Well that just happened....", Satou was shocked. He was shocked not only at Nevil who just killed who knows how many imps, but at the imps who were seemingly unfazed by the whole matter to the point that they would even play with the corpse. But what shocked Satou the most was that he was calm. Maybe because it just happened that fast, maybe he¡¯s like this because it¡¯s just so surreal, or maybe it because he knows if he was that imp he would be fine. Well fine might be a bit much, but Satou knows he won¡¯t die from it, he can¡¯t die from it. Because if he could die would how could he be immortal? But was it just it all this? Satou might not have noticed it, but there¡¯s something deep down influencing him. And maybe that¡¯s the reason for his composure. A few moments later black smoke began to appear from each of the dead imps body as they began to disappear eventually just ending up as smoke , disappearing into nothing leaving behind only the pool of blood which some of the imps also decide to dip their finger in and lick. Nevil then lifted the cane up to it¡¯s previous position and resumed talking,¡±Now then since that matter has been taken care of i will continue. Oh, but before that let me warn you, and be grateful that i do. I do not repeat myself more than i deem necessary. If i find that you are useless you will die, if i think you are useless you will die, if i say you are useless you will die, and if you don¡¯t listen to me especially if you don¡¯t listen to me you will die. So I¡¯d like to ask, no i suppose that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t listen before. Well that¡¯s fine, I order all of you be quiet!¡± Nevil paused and looked around with his ominous red eyes shining from within the darkness that filled the eye sockets of his ram skull. He smiled and continued from where he left off before he abruptly decided to kill some those imps. ¡°So as i was saying, if you are able to meet a certain threshold of strength you will be stationed at this castle to be given the best training available to our clan and truly become one of the elites. In order to find out whether or not you will be able to have that privilege we will conduct a few simple tests.¡± Nevil turned around and made eye contact with the butler in the back standing by the girl who is seemingly unfazed by his earlier actions. The butler having understood moved forward and stood next to Nevil. ¡°This is Tristan, he is the head butler and one of the elites of our clan.¡±, Nevil introduced the butler who for some reason isn¡¯t named Sebastian. Tristan moved his right hand to his chest and made a slight bow. Nevil moved his left hand and introduced the big brute,¡±This is Garius, he too is another one of our clan¡¯s elite.¡± Garius who has been silently standing still until now broke into a laugh and got into a pose flexing his big red muscles like some sort of body builder. ¡°Including myself, us three will be the ones to conduct the tests¡±, said Nevil as he finished his speech. Chapter 7: Latus Archive Nevil quickly scanned the large group of imps and turned to Tristan and said ¡°There are little over two hundred imps. I can handle a half on my own. Tristan split the other half with Garius, don¡¯t take too many it¡¯s best we greet the Lord as soon as possible.¡± Tristan in turn said,¡±Very well, Garius-sama i will take about fifty seven imps you can take forty-three imps.¡± Nevil once again turned to the group of imps, he raised his cane up into the air. From the gem a large number of lights of white, red, and black appeared each landing on an imp creating a bright floating mark above each individual imps. The left half of the room was comprised of entirely white marks, while the right half was comprised of red and black marks with those marked in black being closer to the stage. Tristan clapped his hands and two doors to the right side swung open each revealing a beautiful black haired maid behind it. Nevil walked of the stage and yelled,¡±All imps marked in red follow me!¡± He walked towards a door on the right, and waited for the imps to follow before opening it . But before continuing on he turned to the little girl and said,"Ojou-sama i will be taking my leave then. Tristan made his way to the little girl''s side, and knelled down saying,¡±Ojou-sama, your humble servant would like ask that you would come with me.¡± The girl nodded and walked off the stage with Tristan, and in a similar fashion said,¡±All imps marked in black follow me.¡± And finally Garius, who for some reason was still flexing his proud muscles, and he too got off the stage and walked towards the doors. He got there and motioned Satou¡¯s group ,the imps marked in red, to follow him. Garius turned to look at the maid, and without a word she bowed and quickly walked ahead down the hallway. At the one of the corners of the hallway there was a door to a cylindrical room with a sign saying, [Latus Archive]. Garius and the maid walked into the room and the rest of the imps follow suit. Inside the circular room was a large number of books that lined the walls reaching to the roof, which seemed to be several floors high. A massive diamond shaped crystal was floating above being Illuminated by several bright balls of light that moved every now and then, that were strong enough to fill the entire room with bright light. Scattered throughout the room were a number of odd contraptions; for example, this one machine that resembled a pendulum. Though really it was just a metal rod attached to a table with metal, and hanging from that is a string with a black crystal attached to the bottom of it, while a blue crystal was on top of the entire piece. Other than that, there was something that looked like one of those old bulky printing presses, except there were no characters or words on any moveable types or the like. While in the center of the room there was a large wooden desk with several large stacks of papers, books, and a single crystal similar to the one floating above except far smaller in size. The one sitting on the chair behind the desk was another skeleton with a ram skull , who was reading a book. Except this skeleton had ten arms in total, with two of his arms on his body like they should be, while the rest were floating doing various chores. Garius said cheerfully, ¡±It¡¯s been a while Heid!¡± The skeleton man named Heid looked up, and said, ¡±Yes, it¡¯s been a total of thirty-four years, ninety-days, twenty-six minutes, and fifty-one seconds since I¡¯ve seen you Garius. You should stop by more often.¡± ¡°Ahaha... I remember why i don¡¯t talk to you now,¡± Garius remarked ¡°You¡¯re here to register the next generation into the Latus Archives and perform an Aptitude Exam, correct?¡±, asked Heid, who couldn''t care less about Garius¡¯ remark. ¡°Yep, as expected of you! Well, I''ll leave it to you then. I¡¯m sure you can do it faster than me, since you''re always here for no reason, I''ll owe you one!¡±, Garius laughed as he dumped all the work onto Heid. ¡°Very well then,¡± Heid agreed not even bothering to argue with Garius. He knew better than that. He closed the book he was reading, and moved one of his floating arms to fetch another book from one of the bookshelves. He opened the book and ripped a single brown page right out, with a faint outline of a circle that could hardly be seen. Heid looked at the group and signaled one of the imps over. An imp walked over to him and he ordered the imp to give him his hand. The imp complied, and Heid took the imp''s hand and with one of his fingers and poked a hole into it. The imp panicked, but with Heid¡¯s strong grip, not intending on letting him go. He didn''t mind the ruckus the child was causing, and just simply moved the bloody finger onto the parchment, letting it soak up his blood. After a second or so, the faint circle turned a bloody red and oddly enough, parts that should have been stained by blood weren¡¯t. But only the outline of the circle had changed. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Heid moved the imp''s hand off the paper, and sent it to the pendulum-like machine using one of his floating arms. He dragged the imp''s hand over to the small floating crystal on his desk, and held it there for a bit. When the it¡¯s hand touched the crystal, he began screaming in pain, and the crystal began to glow. A translucent blue line was visible between each of the blue crystals. Soon enough, the black crystal on the pendulum was lowered, and it began scribbling something onto the paper. After a few moments, the imps stopped screaming and a few seconds after that the black crystal stopped. Heid fetched the parchment from the machine with his other arm and looked at it, letting go of the imp''s hand. Heid turned to Garius and said, ¡±Rank 3, Lesser Demon. Race: Blood Imp. Nameless. Sin: Wraith. Soul: Fragmented. Potential: Red, Above-Average. Anti-Seal Rate: Negligible. Next!¡± Heid, put the paper back in the book and it magically reattached itself. He flipped through some pages, and then ripped out another page and repeated the process as Garius watched not saying a word. Each time Heid would poke the imp to let out blood, move their hand to the crystal causing them to scream, and the pendulum would write out the results. Satou, feeling just a little bit curious, turned to Garius and asked him, ¡±What¡¯s he doing?¡± Garius was a bit surprised, and with a bewildered expression asked, ¡±You can talk!?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡±, replied Satou Garius paused for a few seconds to regain his composure and answered, ¡±Well you see, Heid is one of the clan¡¯s record keepers, and this is one of the four [Latus Archives]. Do you see that crystal up there?¡± Garius pointed up at the large crystal floating above, ¡±That¡¯s a [Latus Crystal], they are extremely common in the Demon Realm and posses a variety of uses. The one here is used for storing Life force. And as long as you are alive the life force in the crystal will remain, allowing us to keep track who is dead and alive. And if anyone ever betrays us we can locate them to a certain extent. As to what Heid¡¯s doing, he¡¯s testing your abilities using the life force stored in that crystal, and writing it in pages marked with a seal of blood. The life force stored inside a Latus Crystal holds a large amount of information, however, only a few people can directly read it, so we have to use that machine over there to write it out for us. What''s it called again Heid?" Heid who was holding one of the screaming imps hand onto the Latus crystal looked to Garius and said, "A Latus Transcriber." Garius continued, "Yeah, that. It takes the information and writes it onto the pages with a magic crystal for us to read. It also establishes a connection to the Latus crystal up there using the seal. So whenever we need to update the information we only need to use a crystal to absorb some more of your life force and the seal will automatically update the text." ¡°Oh,¡± Satou replied ''Well that¡¯s something. It seems like the Demon Realm has some interesting things, and Garius doesn''t seem to be just a brute. Oddly he seems to show some understanding of things, unlike what his appearances suggest,'' Satou thought The process continued on and on and on, eventually, the one-odd-imp-with-the-tattoo''s turn came. Heid took her hand and poked a hole allowing blood to soak into the page once again. Continuing the process he moved her hand to the small Latus crystal. The process continued until Heid got the results from the transcriber like usual, but when he did, he just stared at dumbfounded. Heid looked at Garius and said, ¡±Garius... this is¡­..¡± ¡°What?¡± Heid slowly turned his head to the paper in his trembling hands and said, ¡°R-Rank 7, Lesser Demon. Race: Fey Species, Variant Bloody Fairy. Name: Maria. Sin: Lust and Greed. Soul: Chimera. Potential: Light Blue, Nobel-Tier nearing King-Tier. Anti-Seal Rate: 38%!¡± Garius broke into a laughter, and screamed ¡±A Genius!¡±
Okay, so i had a little spark of inspiration for what i should do in regards to these tests. I had something else for this part, but i didn''t like it. But with a spark of inspiration i came up with this. I like it better so I''m keeping it. Again Editor is MIA. For all those who didn''t notice Chapter 6 was edited after i read it over again yesterday and no longer liked it. So if you didn''t check that out i suggest you do so. Well if you have any questions, suggestions, or noticed any problems feel free to tell me. Chapter 8: An Absurd Genius Garius was like a cat, completely uninterested in your everyday happenings. He was basically taking a nap, lazily observing Heid working, giving a comment every now and again. But suddenly, he practically jumped out of his pants and hurriedly rushed over to Maria, kneeling down to grasp her little red shoulders. The excitement could be seen on his big red face as he held onto her shoulders tightly like some sort of Lolicon in heat, as a reddish aura emitted from him. But the aura quickly vanished and he laughed, exclaiming, ¡±Good! Very Good! Maria, you are undoubtedly a prodigy, a truly, truly absurd genius! Hahaha, the Gods have yet to abandon us Heid!¡± Heid looked over to Maria and with a look of disbelief, and replied, ¡±Yes, they might not have forgotten about us just yet, but Garius this could very well be a disaster in the guise of a blessing. For your own safety, I would advise you show the utmost caution around her. Don¡¯t treat her simply like just another Lesser Demon, she could very well kill you one day. And the possibility that it could have even now exists.¡± Garius retorted, ¡±Hmph, Heid, what are you so afraid of? Geniuses like her are rare, truly rare. But it is not that we have yet to see others with talent that matches hers. Even this is only a bit higher than our little misses. And even she has yet to put even a scratch on me.¡± Heid sighed, ¡±Garius don¡¯t be ignorant. She¡¯s a Chimera!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Heid looked frustrated. He moved his hand to the Latus Crystal on the desk and sent an arm immediately to go fetch a book. He opened it, and then began to read it aloud. ¡±The Soul is the most vital part of any living being. The Souls carries the Conscious and the Spiritual Body. And as Spiritual Beings we Demons are greatly affected by what type of Soul we have. They can be classified as: Fragmented, Reforged, Completed. However in some cases a Soul can change resulting in the Chimeras.¡± Heid closed the book, ¡±Fragmented Souls were souls that were far too weak and couldn¡¯t endure the transformation into a Demon as well. Reforged Souls are those souls that could hold out, but were still damaged. Reforged Souls are literally Souls who had to be Reforged. Complete Souls are souls that were strong enough that they could go through the transformation unscathed. Souls that are capable of transforming unscathed are rare, with only about one in every million or so can have a Complete Soul.Technically, Chimeras can be classified as a Complete Soul, but the chance of one appearing is less than even one in a billion.¡± Garius looked starstruck. ¡±That¡¯s even better! The rarer they are the greater strength they possess. You should understand why those berserker bastards are so strong don¡¯t you?¡± "That¡¯s true, but look at this.¡± Heid fetched another book, and opened it. He turned it around and there was a picture of a monster with a lion''s head, goat¡¯s body, and a snake on it¡¯s tail. ¡°Chimeras are beasts made up of pieces of other beasts. You¡¯ve seen plenty, haven¡¯t you Garius?¡± Garius replied, ¡±Of course, they''re all over the place. They make a wonderful meal. You get to have all sorts of different meat with only one kill¡± Heid continued, ¡°Well Chimera Souls are just like the Chimeras themselves: a patchwork of thousands of destroyed souls regardless of the circumstances. But unlike normal Chimeras whose different parts that co-exist with one another, the thousands of consciousness in a Chimera Soul aren¡¯t able to survive in a single, fragile, makeshift Spiritual Body. After all the souls inside should have already been damaged to the point that they could only rely on their primal instincts to stay alive. But all this fighting would cause the soul to burst. And this is happens for nearly every Chimera out there. But every now and then we have a survivor, but is it really possible for someone to stay sane after all of that?¡± Heid looked at Maria, ¡±Most Chimeras lose a majority of their emotions, some lose some naturally-occurring sensations like pain, and some end up just as cripples. Along with that, Chimeras no longer have something that completely fits their soul, and it causes odd mutations and variations to occur. If it didn¡¯t, how could this golden egg end up end up in a batch of imps! But one thing is certain in every Chimera. No matter how crippled, emotionless, or insane they are they have the combined might of thousands of different Souls, even if those souls only have a portion of their former strength. They are the most powerful one-man armies, and there are records of Chimeras having easily defeated those several ranks above them. Some have even killed Arch-demons at only the Mid-Demon level.¡± Garius looked at Maria with a serious expression, ¡±I see... so you¡¯re more of a monster than I thought¡­¡± Garius silently stared at her for a bit, but then Garius just laughed. He let out a broken laugh. He looked to Heid and spoke, ¡±Isn¡¯t that perfect!? So what if she¡¯s a monster? That¡¯s great! So what if I die? So what if she kills me? So what if she¡¯s dangerous? How many millions of people die every day? How many thousands have I killed with these hands? I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll raise this child, and bring her to the pinnacle! Even if she will one day kill me, I couldn¡¯t even care less. Because if she¡¯s able to so easily do so, she will most definitely be able to reach heights even I couldn¡¯t dream of! I¡¯ve decided, this little one right here will succeed me. She¡¯ll inherit my legacy! And the day I die, will be the day she kills me!¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Garius¡­.,¡± Heid sighed, ¡°Just what happened to you? Just what did you see in the Infernal Spire?¡± Heid recalled the prideful demon from thirty four years ago, he remembered the foolish brute who foolishly said he would become one of the Great Kings. The one who said he would topple the Great Emperors. The prideful demon, who would never surrender himself to death no matter any circumstance and still come out on top. And then he looked at the demon in front of him. A broken shell of his former self. A demon who wouldn¡¯t mind even if a child killed him. Garius looked up at the roof illuminated by those bright balls of light dejected, he answered, ¡±True Strength¡­¡± Heid looked at Garius, and then told Maria to go on. He put her page back into the tome and motioned for the next imp to come up. And unfortunately for them the next imp was Satou ... ¡°So there was something like that¡­¡±, Satou was listening in on Heid''s lecture on souls. And began to wonder what would be the outcome of his test. If Souls can greatly affect the result, than what can this immortal soul of his do for him. Heid looked towards Satou, but Satou who was stuck in his own world completely ignored him. So Heid promptly sent one of his arms flying in the general vicinity of Satou¡¯s face. ''ROCKET PUNCH!'' Words that someone probably might have said out loud if this were some sort of fighting game, if Heid¡¯s arm weren¡¯t just bones. But the punch did manage to hit Satou right in the face and knock him right off his feet. ¡°Ow that hurt¡­¡± Satou got off of the floor with his already red skin becoming a little bit redder. Garius watching this whole thing unfold, laughed, "Kid you better hurry up. Your lucky that Heid¡¯s nowhere near as ruthless and Nevil.¡± And like that whatever tension in the atmosphere was broken, and luckily not Satou¡¯s face. Satou walked up to the desk after getting a push from Garius¡¯s massive hand. He gave his hand to Heid and who as usual took his finger and poked a nice little hole in it. ¡°Ow, this hurts way more than a flu shot or those times I had to go get my blood tested¡­kind of like...now¡± The blood was once again used to fill the seal, and when Heid lifted up his finger, Satou noticed the incision had already been healed, leaving behind only a bit of blood. Heid moved his hand to the Latus Crystal and allowed it to suck his life force. All of a sudden sense of fatigue hit Satou and he began to feel extraordinarily lethargic. It was like his bed whenever he woke up on a Saturday morning, it sucked away all his energy leaving Satou wanting to do nothing more than to do what he would normally be doing in that sort of situation: absolutely nothing. Satou, who was now drowsy beyond belief, slowly wandered into dreamland as he dozed off. But experiencing the process of having his lifeforce drained he couldn¡¯t help but think of the previous imps reactions. ¡°I imagined this to be a painful experience with all that screaming and all. But now that i think about it what¡¯s her name didn¡¯t scream at all. What were those guys panicking about then?¡± Having gathered a sufficient amount of life force, Heid let go of Satou arm and allowed him to step back a bit. He went to fetch the paper and looked at it, while Satou did whatever he could to try and keep himself awake. Satou stared at Heid and wondered,¡±Why isn¡¯t he giving me my score?¡± Heid looked at the piece of paper puzzled, he mumbled,¡°This is odd?¡± He threw the paper away, and it burst into flames slowly turning into ash as it floated down onto the floor. let the paper go, and it burst into flames in the air quickly turning to ashes. He went to the Tome on his desk and ripped out another page. He gave it to his one of his arms to put back on the machine and move his arm to the crystal instructing it to print out Satou¡¯s information. Heid looked at it once again puzzled. He turned to Garius who asked, ¡±What¡¯s wrong Heid?¡± Hied answered,¡±Well you see¡­..¡± Heid sighed, and looked at Satou. He threw the paper to Garius and it flew towards him, covered in a blue light. ¡°We have more than just one prodigy, but if anything I¡¯d say he¡¯s just a lucky bastard," Heid continued. Garius puzzled, grabbed the piece of paper floating towards him, ¡±This is!?¡± Heid recited the results from memory, ¡±Rank 1, Lesser Demon. Race: Blood Imp. Nameless. Sinless. Soul Complete. Potential: Clear, Indeterminable. Anti-Seal Rate: 99.99%....¡± Garius laughed, and then in disbelief asked, ¡±Aren¡¯t these results more frightening than a Chimera?¡±
Hey Guys! Editor is back! Well anyway here''s a bit longer of a chapter! Now just sit back, relax, read it and imagine a big brute kneeling down grasping a cute little girl, with a big ole smile on his face as he breathes heavily! And by the way i refer to Maria a lot as if she was a girl, but i didn''t give Maria a gender technically. It is a feminine name, but you never know hehehe.... Well, anyway enjoy. As usual point out any mistakes. If you guys feel like it Mr. Proofreader/Editor has made changes to prior chapters so i''m putting those in. And do any of you guys want any Teaser of sorts? Cause i post slowly, so i don''t mind giving you a teaser of the next chapter. Chapter 9: Invidia the Sin of Envy Garius and Heid stared at Satou in disbelief similar to the way the looked at Maria prior. They just looked at him dumbfounded, confused, completely speechless. And it wasn''t just them, Satou was also confused. In his head Satou thought,¡°These results didn¡¯t seem particularly good, but i don''t think they are so shocking. And it looks like they''re shocked at something good not bad. Because if they were they''d probably be throwing insults left and right.¡± Satou didn¡¯t exactly know what each part refers to , but from what he¡¯s seen he could still take a pretty good guess. For example, Rank appears to be a sort of level one would see in games, and the higher the rank the stronger you are. The group of imps mostly ranked in the 3rd Rank, while the monstrous Maria was hailed a genius ranking in the 7th Rank. As for Name, Potential, and Race well they naturally speak for themselves. ¡°Hmm, wait this is odd¡­¡±,Satou recalled Maria¡¯s results, and wondered¡° Why did only Maria get a name? Wait does that technically mean I¡¯m not Satou? Does that mean my name is Nameless? So does that mean whenever the narrator talks about me I''ll be referred to as Nameless ? Wait am i just a Mob character? Is he gonna say, And Nameless said!?¡± ¡°No¡­.¡±, and the world answered him And with that Satou was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Though he immediately forgot what he was thinking of or why he had such a mean headache. He turned to look at Garius and Heid, who still happen to be staring at him unblinkingly. But this isn''t because by some weird coincidence time somehow slowed as Satou questioned the world around him. You mustn''t underestimate time, it waits for no one. Right now you might be a young man, but before you know it you''d have gone old and senile. And for no good reason the two just stared at Satou who has been making odd expressions of relief, pain, and shock as they observed him. They were simply shocked at something they just can''t explain. And this silence could have easily persisted for much longer but. ¡°Ahem¡±, The silent maid coughed ending the silence, and drawing Garius¡¯s and Heid¡¯s attention. ¡°Sirs, Nevil has completed the examination and is making his way to the throne room. I would suggest that we promptly conclude these examinations¡±,. So Garius threw the piece of paper back to Heid who returned it to the Tome. Heid motioned the imp behind Satou to come up. And he quickly began working.Soon enough the examinations finished. Heid put the last page into the Tome, and asked,¡± Garius so which ones are you taking?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll just take Maria, the Rank 1, and the three strongest ones¡± So Heid put his hand over the book and a blue circle appeared under his hand causing the Tome to rapidly flipped through the pages, until it landed on one. From one of his drawers in the desk, he took out five small, brown books embedded with a Latus Crystal on the front cover. He tapped the one of the crystal on the book and it popped right out. He took it and quickly moved it over to the Tome page. He hung it over the seal on the page, letting it go he made the crystal to float a few inches above the paper. Heid put both hands towards the crystal, quickly mumbling some words. A blue light emitted from Heid¡¯s palms and the crystal began to shine with a weak blue light. The seal also began to shine, and then numerous small black and red lines shot out from it completely encasing the crystal in layers of black and red. The casing slowly disappeared, and small dark red marble sized ball of light could be seen shining inside the crystal. Slowly this marble sized ball disappeared, and the crystal fell down onto the page. He picked it up and carefully inserted the crystal back into the book, and threw it in the air saying,¡±[Seek]¡± And with that command the book flew over to one of the imps. Heid popped another crystal out and repeated the entire process,. Another book landed on another imps hands. He did this until Satou, Maria, and one more imp also had one. Satou opened the book after he received it. Inside were a bunch of odd characters, but when he touched the words on the page they glowed, and he was suddenly able to read it. He was able to read what was inside the book, but it was odd. Satou looked at the words, and charchters and thought ¡°I understand it, but this isn¡¯t English, or Japanese. It''s not Chinese, French, Spanish, or any other language I¡¯ve seen before. But i can still read it¡­.¡± On it were the results of Satou''s test from before, Rank, Name, Race, etc. Other than that there were also a few other things the category Element, which had some characters that seem to mean Blood. He also had the ability [Lesser Blood Control], [Soul Furnace], [Essence Absorption], and [Demon Sight]. There were also a number of blanks spots that had categories like like, Master, Servants, Contracts, and Affiliation. But all this only took up the first two pages of the small book, every other page past them were just blank. Satou couldn¡¯t help but think,¡±Isn¡¯t this sorta like a video game? It''s like a Stat Window of sorts that doesn''t have any Stats. Except this is in the form of books, I thought if something like this would happen it would be an odd floating message. But i wonder if i press the words or something thing will It give me an of an explanation!?¡± So with that in mind he began readily poking the words. But disappointingly nothing happened, though it did get the other imps with books to start poking the pages over and over and over. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Garius having finished what he needed to came to walked towards the door before saying,¡±Okay, anyone with a [Grimoire]come with me, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡± The maid in response bowed, she turned to the crowd and said,¡±Everyone else please follow me.¡± She exited the archives allowing the thirty something imps to follow her out of the room. Garius followed suit, turning to walk in the opposite direction. He began walking down the hallway, and Maria, and the remaining imps followed. Satou was getting ready to catch up , but before he even passed through the door Satou felt an odd sensation behind him as if there was something carefully inspecting every single part of Satou¡¯s naked body. ¡°What in the world!?¡± Satou turned around, to find Heid sitting down on his desk just staring at him, intently causing a chill to go down his spine. It was similar to the way a beast would look at his prey. Satou turned back around and hurriedly left. But even after closing the door he still felt eyes watching him. Only a minute or so later did the feeling disappear. ... Heid was now alone in the Latus Archives , as things were and as they should be. Heid extended his arm over the large Tome once more and a blue circle appeared under his hand influencing the large book. The Tome quickly landed on a page as Heid had directed it, and he slowly read the contents of the page. ¡±Rank 1, Lesser Demon. Race: Blood Imp. Nameless. Sinless. Soul Complete. Potential: Clear, Undeterminable. Anti-Seal Rate: 99.99%.¡±, Nevil read these words to himself out loud, and as he thought about it he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He couldn''t help himself for Heid knew far far more than Garius. As a High-Demon, Heid and Garius naturally possessed a great deal of knowledge. High Demon¡¯s lifespans easily exceed a thousand years, and Heid himself has existed for nearly two thousand. So it¡¯s normal for someone his age to possess a great amount of wisdom, and experience. But his knowledge far outstrips average High-Demons, like Garius. Heid isn''t the strongest warrior, and from the way he looked he''d fit more as a mage. But even in that regard, Heid was by no means strong. But his real value is in his knowledge, and this value is do to one thing his Sin. And this is why Sin was one of the important parts tested in an Aptitude Exam. It can greatly affects a Demon¡¯s personality, ideology, fighting style, goals, desires,and future prospects. And by indulging themselves in Sin, demons can end up growing more powerful and powerful. As for Heid¡¯s sin it was Invidias: Sin of Envy. And in search of greater strength he has for centuries closed himself into the Latus Archive studying book after book after book. So he understood far more than Garius could, that a Demon whose Anti-Seal rate was so high was an unprecedented event even among the absurdly large population of the Demon Realm. And this made him envious. Heid made a book similar to the books that the imps received earlier, a Grimoire appear. A book designed to hold a vast amount information that even a Demon might not know about themselves. Heid opened this familiar book of his, and with a grim expression he looked at the first page. On the first page there were the words Rank 1, High-Demon. Race: Greater Skeleton Mage Variant. Name Heid Rosen. Sin: Embodiment of Envy. Soul: Fragmented. Potential: Grey Poor Anti-Seal Rate: Negligible.¡± Looking at the Grimoire Heid laughed once more. These results were truly sad, yet he didn''t cry. Instead he laughed like a broken man who was laughing at himself, who was laughing at the world, and who was laughing at fate. Heid thought,¡°It''s quite ironic how the child with the worst aptitude, would have a free pass to becoming a king¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t help , but think of his thousand years of struggle to get to where he is now. The amount of effort he put into using what little talent he had to reach this level. And to no one in particularly Heid said in this empty room devoid of any life¡±How envious, how truly envious¡­.¡± And with a face full of despair and a heart filled with envy Heid just laughed. All he could do was laugh, and bathe in his madness. A madness that became a trigger for events to come.
Hey Guys I''m a try and post the next chapter soon, don''t know when but soon. Editor disappeared somewhere so I''ll get him to check over this at some point later. But anyway this is the chapter for i think either this week or next week. Either way I''m posting another chapter so I''m free for a week. You see there''s a game called Tree of Savior, and I plan on putting a lot of time in the closed Beta. I''ll every now and then work on another chapter, but until the end of the Beta you never know . So this one is sorta short, but expect another chapter soon. Not today soon i need to go out of state tomorrow and do stuff early. So don''t expect a reply, or another chapter but you will see it soon. That''s the important stuff out of the way this chapter is more explanations, and a little bit more on Heid. I was planning to make the second part of this chapter a side story. Cause i like side stories where we get other views. Which i might do at one point. But anyway next chapter we finally have something other than a Test, though it is more talking, some new characters, and still no fight! Cause don''t expect that too happen. But hey you can take a guess of what his abilities are now i suppose. So anyway tell me if i need to fix stuff, suggestions are welcome. Chapter 10: The Lord Garius and his group of imps walked down the hallway, eventually reaching a long winding spiral staircase. Ascending they ended up another hallway, lit by the light from the red sky. ¡°Oh¡±, Satou, ¡±That first room was in the basement, no wonder there were no windows anywhere. That means this is most likely the first floor. It was no wonder those stairs were so long, considering how large the archive was. Just how large is the basement i wonder...¡± Satou looked around to see to see the castle''s splendor. The walls were decorated with a number of paintings and sculptures. Even from the hallway one can see how well built the castle was. And if one peered through the windows one could see more walls extending upward. This castle was extra-ordinarily large. It is by no means inferior than any of the castles from Earth, and may even surpass some. Outside the castle was a red field of grass and several more walls. Past those walls were a few more hills, a forest, and several buildings with a large number of small figures moving about in the distance. Satou wondered, ¡±Is that a village?¡± Satou tried to get a better view, but he was to far to really get one. The group had already started going down the hallway once more, so Satou gave up and continue forward. Garius and the group continued walking down a number of different hallways, greeting some of the staff every now and then. As well as a number of beefy looking soldiers who appeared to be quite similar to Garius, while only a bit smaller in stature. There was also one pale fat man dressed in some very stiff looking clothing. The man was accompanied by several women and men in chains. Garius had greeted him and went on his way, but from the corner of his ear Satou could hear moans, screams, and various vulgar comments. And an odd thought popped up in Satou¡¯s head, he thought ¡°Even though i probably know what¡¯s happening over there, and despite how disturbing it sounds I kinda wanna take a peek and see what¡¯s going on¡­..¡± But luckily that just remained a thought. As the group walked forward they eventually reached a point where part of the hallway opened up into a large walled garden filled with thousands of semi-transparent roses. Each of the roses were like rubies, carved by a master craftsmen into the form of a rose. It was possible to mistake them for gems themselves, but from their steam would could see they were genuine roses. This was evident as the roses gently swayed in the breeze. By the way these roses also happen to be quite blinding. As each rose glistened under the sun it also reflected some of the light outwards. And as each rose swayed numerous flashes of lights would, strike ones eyes. But as long as one ignored this fact it was quite a pleasant sight. In this garden of ruby-like roses was a single large marble pavilion with a glass roof, decorated and inlaid silver, gold, and beautiful carvings. This, added onto the thousands of roses, created an even more breathtakingly gorgeous scene. It so astonishing that even the childish imps, and the emotionless Maria were practically petrified as they looked at the scenery before them, slowly taking everything in like one would view a masterfully done painting. But the one thing that could be called the most mesmerizing piece of such a painting weren¡¯t the countless roses, not the painstakingly designed architecture of the pavilion¡¯. The most beautiful thing, or rather the most beautiful part of this painting like scene was the one beauty sitting there, drinking tea. She sat on furniture just as exquisite as the pavilion. The tea set she used would most likely be expensive beyond belief. And by her side were two gorgeous twin maids with blond hair and blue eyes. All of these things could be considered beautiful, no they are beautiful. But compared to the beauty drinking tea they were nothing. The beauty had blood red eyes, snow white skin, and long white hair that matched her beautiful white dress. She was a treasure among countless treasures, the greatest rose amongst a sea of roses. Garius paused, he noticed that the imps stopped again. So he turned to the direction where we were all looking and he laughed, greeting the beauty ¡°How have you been, Elaine?¡± The beauty put down her cup, turned to Garius. With a beautiful smile on her face that could easily fell a thousand men, she said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been well, thank you. It''s such a wonderful day, don''t hold back and tell me you''d like to join me for a cup of tea. We¡¯ve received a shipment from the Hunters, they seemed to have had quite a good harvest in Forest of Massacres. This tea goes especially well with a few drops of Blood Elixir.¡± Garius laughed, rejecting her offer, "Ahahaha, you jest! You know drinking that sort of thing is beyond me. I don¡¯t have tastes or the money to enjoy such an expensive treat. Call me if they ever get any Vigor. Oh, especially if you get some Thousand Year¡¯s Great Vigor, and we¡¯ll feast on some Hydra meat I¡¯ve kept for a special occasion!¡± She laughed, and said, "It seems there are some things that just don''t change. It seems you¡¯ve recuperated a bit too. So what¡¯s on today¡¯s agenda? Are you heading to the throne room?¡± Garius answered,¡±Yea, I¡¯m about to give that bastard the shock of his life.¡± She quickly replied, ¡±Oh? More shocking than when he found out I was pregnant?¡± "Touch¨¦¡­.¡± Elaine let out an enchanting laugh, because of his reply. ¡°But ait!?¡± Satou caught what she said, ¡°She''s a MILF?¡± Elaine looked nothing like a mother. As a matter of fact she looked more like a woman in her twenties, the prime of her life. To think someone who looked to be pure, innocent, untouched had already given birth to a child. If she hadn¡¯t said it herself it was unthinkable for Satou the ten thousand year old virgin Satou. ¡°Well I won¡¯t get in your way, but be sure to visit me soon,¡± Elaine winked at Garius, and she looked at the rest of the imps following closely behind him, "you guys too¡± "You might have to wait a bit for that though. Well I¡¯ll be on my way then.", Garius once more walked down the hallway, "Let¡¯s go.¡± Garius motioned the group forward, and the group walked through the halls again. Garius turned around, after after ascertaining something, he asked the group, "So how was she? Mesmerized weren¡¯t ya?¡± Everyone thought back to the beauty called Elaine, a woman whose beauty surpasses even masterpieces of the greatest craftsmen. Garius saw their expressions and laughed, he said ¡°You guys are already drooling, this is too good! Well that just goes to show you how good she is. She wouldn¡¯t be a Luxria, the Sin of Lust, if she couldn¡¯t captivate a few Lesser Demons, if she couldn''t do that how could she capture a High-Demon let alone the Lord. Maria, you¡¯d best learn as much as you can from her, it will prove useful later on.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Then half-jokingly, he warned them, ¡±As for the rest of you guys, you¡¯d best be careful around her in the future. You might get the very life sucked out of ya you know? You get me, right? That and if the Lord catches you, you¡¯re as good as dead.¡± He laughed at the thought, and said ¡°Let me tell you, she may look all innocent and pure, but remember this. In the Demon Realm, there are only two kinds of people, those who deceive and the deceived. There are none who are innocent or pure in this world of ours. And if you think otherwise, then that means you¡¯ve already been fooled. Those who aren¡¯t able to remember something like this are seeking and early death. But, in the end, even I forget sometimes, Ahahaha.¡± But even after hearing that, Satou couldn¡¯t really but think, ¡°No matter how I look at her, or how hard I try, I just can¡¯t see her as someone evil. I mean, she looks nothing like an evil person!¡± Garius continued forward, but he abruptly paused, ¡±Oh yeah,¡± he said, ¡°I might as well say this now, never underestimate anyone ever. Trust me, I¡¯ve experienced it first hand. She may look fragile, but in bed, she¡¯s practically a different person. Haha, it¡¯s a bit pathetic of me to say this, but she''s able to overpower me , thought it''s only in bed. She quite the nymphomaniac, you know¡­¡± Garius, having finished what he wanted to continued onward. Satou slowly went over what Garius just said. And in three...two¡­.one it hit him like a truck leaving him in a stupor. He stopped where he was, wide-eyed, jaw dropped. ¡°Garius slept with the Lord¡¯s Wife!?¡± DUN DUN DUN Sound effects rang in his head, completely against is own will. Garius noticed Satou had stopped, and he turned around to look at him. He saw his expression, and he grinned. He raised both his thumbs up and laughed, before turning around, he just walked away. The imps, not knowing what Satou was doing, decided just to follow Garius. Satou stood there in shock after getting Garius''s affirmation, and thought, ¡°I was right on the money¡­.¡± Satou didn¡¯t know what to say at this point, I mean, what would you? Just imagine it. The most beautiful girl in the world, or at least the most beautiful girl you¡¯ve ever seen has done it with a massive, over-seven-foot-tall brute. And not only that it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s done more! And she¡¯s married! Satou quickly caught up with the group, as they reached an especially large pair of doors. Garius opened the doors to find Nevil and several blood imps already inside. As well as several dozen other maids, and butlers standing to the sides. In the throne room there were also a number of large pillars, and standing by them were some gaudily dressed men of all sorts of different colors ranging from grey, to white, to red, and beyond. By their sides were an even larger number of women with a variety of different fantasy-esque skin tones. Garius examined the group ,and asked, ¡±Nevil, don¡¯t you have too few? You had half of the group, didn¡¯t you?¡± There were only six other imps with Nevil, quite a small group. Garius'' group consisted of forty or so imps, and of these imps Garius chose five to come with him. Of the hundred or so only six came with Nevil. Disdainfully, Nevil replied, ¡±What does it matter to you?¡± Garius answered, "Well knowing you, you¡¯ve more than likely kill some more of them didn¡¯t ya? You know that¡¯s a bad habit of yours don¡¯t ya?¡± ¡°So what?¡±, Nevil retorted, ¡°They were just a bunch of worthless maggots. These were the few I deemed worthy of serving under me and the lord. Though I did have one more, but I seemed to have been mistaken about him. He was a bit too slow , so I simply rectified my mistake. Remember Garius, those who don¡¯t listen to me die, remember because even you are no exception. So I suggest you don¡¯t question my methods, because I don¡¯t take kindly to it.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Garius clenched his fists, and his body was beginning to grow rapidly. The two black horns on his head grew particularly large, they grew to nearly twice their original size. And two arms also quickly sprouted from his shoulder, growing to the same size as his other two. Garius said, ¡°You¡¯re as arrogant as ever Nevil, you¡¯ve not the strength to command me!¡± A stifling feeling began to fill the air, as a red aura began to be released from Garius¡¯ body. An odd pressure of sorts started to fill the room, and it became increasingly difficult to move, let alone stand. The temperature inside of the room also began to rapidly increase. This pressure caused the imps by Garius to screech and quickly back away, as well as the imps by Nevil¡¯s side. But before they could back away any further, Nevil turned around and glared at them forcing the imps in his group to stop where they were, breaking into a cold sweat. Nevil then also began to release a terrifying spine-chilling grey aura of his own, and a cane appeared once more in his hand. A large, snake-like skeleton bones suddenly appeared, and began flying and coiling around Nevil. The gem on the cane began to shine, and Nevil began mumbling something incomprehensible. Garius immediately got into a stance, waiting for Nevil. Nevil finished chanting, and said, ¡°[From Dust to Bones]¡± Immediately the large snake increased in size exponentially, growing to three times it''s original size. Soon enough, it quickly flew in Garius'' direction. And despite it''s size it was by no means slow. Garius quickly jumped forward fist raised, with the full intention of taking the monstrous snake head on. At the rate they were going, the two would only need to take less than a second to close the distance, but before the two collided. ¡°Enough!¡± Tristan suddenly appeared in between them. With one hand he caught Garius'' fist, and with the other he grabbed the snake''s skull and thoroughly crushed it. Soon after, the entire snake turned to dust. Tristan said, ¡°You fools! Must you do this here!?¡± He was furious, but before he could say anymore a loud voice interjected, echoing throughout the room, ¡°It¡¯s fine Tristan, they¡¯ve been this way for centuries.¡± From another pair of large doors to the side of the room, a man with blood red eyes and long white hair entered, alongside two astonishing beauties that fell short only to Elaine. Nevil, Tristan, and Garius quickly kneeled down respectfully, and said, ¡°Milord!¡±
Well here''s that one chapter i said I''d do. Now don''t expect another one, causing I''m busy with school, and a CBT. And i know this is probably a bad excuse but whatever. I mean i posted this early so I don''t have to do it later. Well anyway, I got some more characters out there :D. Well I don''t have much else to say, but tell me if there are mistakes, give me suggestions, and I hope you enjoy. Chapter 11: An Intoxicating Madness The lord walked to his throne, and said ¡°You fools never change, but i suppose that¡¯s to be expected.¡± He sat down, and to his side stood a woman with red eyes, long black hair, and wore a thin layer of clothes allowing for a large portion of skin to be seen. She looked like some sort of mistress, or maybe a concubine. Looking at her seductive figure, Satou couldn''t help but nod in approval. This beauties only flaw were here disappointingly small assets. They were by no means flat, but Satou found it a shame that a woman that attractive didn¡¯t have larger breasts. On the other side was a woman with red hair, light skin, blue eyes, and two curved black horns protruding from the side of her head to the back.She wore an impractical amount of armor that one would normally find in a video game. She only had a white and gold armor on her chest, and it hardly covered her body. She also wore a red skirt, silver boots, and some gauntlets. Satou looked at her, and thought she resembled a knight. But with that sort of armor and the fact that she was standing up there with the other woman suggests that she¡¯s also a mistress ,or concubine. After all, even though she had armor she didn¡¯t carry a single weapon. Unless those breasts of hers counted as one. Loud footsteps could be heard from the hallway, and then a voice yelled ¡°Father!¡± The little girl from before ran into the room with about four other imps following her. The Lord looked at her and smiled, he said,¡±Alice, come here and give Daddy a hug!¡± She quickly ran towards the lord jumping into his arms ,taking less that a few seconds to cross the distance between the throne and the door. This was a feat that would normally be unfathomable for most people, let alone a little girl. ¡°Were you a good girl?¡±, the Lord asked Alice nodded,¡±Ahuh, I got to see the pretty crystals too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡±, the Lord patted her in the head ¡°Now stand next to Aunty, Daddy has some things to take care of right now¡± Alice quickly moved over to the side of the thinly clothed woman, and stood their with her hands behind her back. The lord turned to Tristan, and said, ¡°Thank you, Tristan for taking care of my daughter.¡± Tristan said,¡±It was an honor.¡± The Lord smiled, he was happy to have such a wonderful servant . He asked everyone, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve all finished your examinations. I will look over any reports at a later point in time so for now tell me, do we have anyone notable?¡± The three turned to look at each other, before Nevil lifted his head and said,¡±My lord, I examined half of this batch and of them i found six of them were worthy of being put through to the Elite Unit. As for the especially noteworthy ones...¡± Nevil turned around and looked at two imps, and they walked forward. These two imps looked shockingly similar. The group of imps generally looked the same, but except for their horns these two looked exactly the same. One had a horn on the left side, while another on the right side. Nevil continued on saying,"These two are Variant Blood imps, but the variation is not in their physical bodies but their [Spiritual Body]. These two happen to be of the rare Gemini Variation, as their soul was linked during the transformation process. Their teamwork can easily surpass any other pair, no matter how hard they trained. However it seems there''s a problematic side-effect, when one of the two die we will end up losing other one as well. But they''re both Rank 5, Blood Imps with above-average potential. They will by no means be weak in the future. And they each respectively have potential under Iras Sin of Wrath, and Acedias Sin of Sloth. Great things await them in the future." The Lord smiled grew, as he was pleased with the good news. He turned to Alice and asked her, ¡°Alice how about a pop-quiz? From what Nevil¡¯s said so far what will those two be capable of in the future?¡± ¡°Umm¡­.¡± Alice hurriedly answered , ¡°As Geminis they have a spiritual link¡­ this I think doesn¡¯t require any magic right? It should allow them to easily communicate and locate each other.... This should make cooperative missions easier..... um. Oh Yeah! Also their Sin¡¯s compliment each other really well, yeah! One of them has Sloth the Sin with the strongest defense, and Wrath the Sin with the greatest offense, they basically cover each others flaws!. And um¡­ even if they were to fight someone stronger than them they might not lose.¡± The Lord laughed,¡±Good, good. Don¡¯t worry that¡¯s good enough, I¡¯ll make sure to get you a nice treat later. So let¡¯s see Tristan how¡¯s your group?¡± Tristan turned his head, and another imp walked up. This imp was one of the larger imps of the group, and was seemed to be much more muscular than the rest.Tristan turned to the lord and said,"My lord, my I had a fourth of the batch, and sadly there were no variants. However we had a single Rank 6 Blood Imp with moderately high potential, under the Superbias Sin of Pride. Both he has a unique physique that makes his actual combat strength equal that of a Rank 7 Imp. Even if he may not have the best achievements in magic, he will have great accomplishments in regards to close-quarters combat. This situation is quite similar to Garius''s. He maybe be a bit inferior as Garius was born a Rank 7 Lesser Demon, but he has a good chance of becoming a powerful Blood Devil if not a Variant Blood Devil. ." The Lord turned to Garius and said, ¡°Hey Garius, didn¡¯t you want to find a heir? This one looks like a potential candidate, what do you say Rank 6 is pretty good.¡± Garius laughed, and looked up, ¡°Ahaha, Potential? Maybe, but he¡¯s not someone capable of matching my genius. What I truly seek is someone who will not only inherit my strength but surpass it! And i suppose I¡¯m quite lucky to already have found one.¡± ¡°Oh, you found a heir?¡± The lord quickly scanned the group of imps, and asked, ¡° Who might that be¡± Garius got off his knees, and turned around and said, ¡°Maria!¡± Maria slowly walked over to his side, and with one of his large hands he pushed her forward. Garius said,"This child is Maria! A named Rank 7 Blood Fairy!¡± The room burst into a loud clamor, and the Lord sat stiffly on his throne. The women by his side had a shocked expression, and others in the room were busily chatting. Garius had a grin on his face, and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to be surprised! She also happens to have two sins the Luxurias Sin of Lust and Avaritias Sin of Greed, with Noble to King Tier potential! And to top it all off she¡¯s a Chimera!" Everyone in grew even louder, and a large smile returned to the Lord¡¯s face. The lord began to laugh, and said ¡°Garius, looks like you¡¯ve founded an excellent heir. But keep her under control, I swear if one day i find out she¡¯s gonna on a massive killing spree I will personally rip her head off her tiny little body. Got it? Okay then, Nevil sen-¡± ¡°Hold up!¡±, Garius yelled Puzzled the lord asked,¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well you see I¡¯m not finished,¡± Garius turned around and looked at Satou Satou wondered,¡°Does he want me to come up?¡± So Satou pointed his finger at himself, and waiting for a response. Garius nodded his head, so he hurriedly made his way. Garius turned around and said,¡± This here is a Rank 1, Sinless Lesser Demon whose potential is unknown¡± The crowd once again began to chatter, except this time they also started to laughing and also mocked Satou, while Nevil snapped yelling, ¡°Trash! What a joke just let me kill him now!¡± But Garius just laughed it off, so the lord asked,¡±So what purpose do you have to show me this one? Spawning such a weak demon isn¡¯t that rare. You should know by now that that¡¯s just how our world works.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s certainly not rare for a demon as weak as this child to be born. But how rare is a Demon who¡¯s practically guaranteed to pass through the Great Seal that not even those Disastrous Emperors could?¡± And with that the crowd quickly became silent, with expressions filled with shocked. No one dared to say anything at this moment. The lord a bit shaken said, ¡°Garius, make an oath¡­ make an Oath to the Gods! Make an Oath upon your name! Make it! I will not tolerate any of these foolish jokes, or pranks, or whatever the hell you fucking plan on calling it. I will not tolerate any lies that both waste my time, and bring any news of false hope. That sort of lie is unacceptable!¡± The Lord no longer smiled, and Garius was no longer laughing either. His usually jovial self was replaced with a serious expression, Garius said, ¡°I swear that I am telling the truth. I make an Oath to the 72 Gods that rule us, the 3 Greater Gods that bind us, and the One True God that forged us , with my name bestowed by you that I, Garius Rosen Rank 10, High Demon the Bloody Asura, am telling the truth, and nothing but the truth. Should this oath be broken, may my name forever be erased from the world as we know it, and my soul be scattered never to return forever leaving the boundaries of fate.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Everyone just stared at Garius silently, and as time passed the crowd began to show more and more faces of disbelief. A minute passed, two minutes passed, and soon enough after five minutes one man broke the silence by saying, ¡°He¡¯s alive¡­¡± Those two words echoed in the room, and the crowd shock falling into a frenzy. They repeated those words over and over, constantly confirming something again and again. It was as if everyone had just gone mad repeating it again, ¡°He¡¯s alive¡­¡± *BANG* The lord hit the the armrest of his throne causing the entire room to shake, leaving behind a indentation on the beautiful throne. The crowd stared at the lord in silence, awaiting his words or perhaps a command from their Great Lord. But unexpectedly he just laughed, he laughed hysterically like a madman. If Satou remained in the archives for a bit longer this scene would have reminded him of Heid. The lord was laughing like a broken man, but unlikely Heid who could only drown in his own bloody despair. The Lord¡¯s laugh had a mix of bliss, joy, and a hint of madness that seeped from his very soul. The Lord got off his throne abruptly in an exaggerated motion flailed his arms into the arm and yelling from the top of his lungs, ¡°Rejoice!¡± The lord repeated himself once more, ¡°Rejoice my friends!¡± Only to receive silence. The men and women in the crowd slowly turned to each other, a few breaking into an odd smile, or eerie laughter. Finally it dawned on them, and the room was filled with laughter. The crowd began to fanatically chant, ¡°¡°Glory to the Clan! Glory for the Lord! Let Glory Come To The Unborn King!¡±¡± Everyone was ecstatic, and both men and women began to indulge themselves in pleasure whether it be food, women, or drinks. The serious atmosphere from before had long since dissipated leaving behind only this intoxicating madness. People began to kiss, a number of odd dishes and delicacies were appearing literally out of nowhere, and barrels of alcoholic fun kept on coming out. There were even some who force the maids and butlers to strip and began to have sex right there. Everyone was free of reasoning, drunk with madness, or at least the few dozen bottle of alcohol on the floor¡­ A smile returned to Garius¡¯s face as he watched the chaos unfold. He couldn¡¯t keep himself from laughing, though he wasn¡¯t sure if he was infected by the madness or if he¡¯d returned to his usual self. He asked the lord who by the way was also taking part in the festivities, with some wine in hand., ¡°Are you pleased my lord?¡± ¡°Pleased? Ahahaha¡±, the Lord laughed at that thought of it, ¡±Why wouldn¡¯t I be? Hell this is the second most joyous moment in my life!¡± The Lord just true his cup of wine, staining the carpet on the floor and proceeded to chug the bottle of wine on his hand. Whatever ceremony that was happening before somehow ended up turning into a sort of party. Who knew hell would be like this? Tristan got up off his knees, and with the clap of his hands, ¡°[Barrier]¡± Everything became silent, he said, ¡°My lord i would suggest saving the festivities for later.¡± The Lord, threw away the bottle in his hand and and sat back down. After a minute he somehow managed to sober up. He cleared his throat and said,¡±Ahem, Tristan i suppose you''re right. But I doubt they will stop anytime soon so let¡¯s leave them be for now. Let¡¯s hold off a few of the ceremonies as well. For now, Nevil!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡±, Nevil replied, lowering his head awaiting his orders ¡°I¡¯ll leave the arrangement of these Elite¡¯s rooms to you, and the organization of the weaker imps as well. As for the unit they¡¯ll be allocated to, I¡¯ll leave it to your discretion.¡±, commanded the Lord ¡°It shall be done¡± answered Nevil ¡°Tristan, go fetch that eccentric fool, we¡¯ll leave Garius and him to educate the elite. I¡¯ll also leave the reports, and observation to you. ¡± ¡°Very Well my lord.¡± answered Tristan who promptly stood up and disappeared. ¡°Garius, I will allow you free entry into the treasury. Use everything we have to raise these Elites. We¡¯ve got some rare talent on our hands so it¡¯s best we nurture them to the best of our ability. And Garius if you plan on passing on your legacy to that child, remember this one condition. You must put the Clan as your highest priority, if one day she becomes a threat you must kill her immediately. Remember, for the clan¡¯s best interest!¡± said the Lord Garius replied ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°As for you¡±, the Lord looked at Satou ¡°Come with me¡± ¡°???¡± ... ¡°What does he want with me? Does it have something to do with that seal they were talking about? No there¡¯s no other reason.¡±, thought Satou Satou followed the lord outside of the throne room through one of the doors near the front They had already walked quite a bit through the large hallways of the castle, even going up a floor. And Satou had no clue where they were headed. The Lord stopped at one of the doors which lead to a small office, he walked to the desk and sat down. Then with a snap of his fingers, the book in Satou¡¯s hand flew into his hands. The lord opened it and quickly looked over it before, closing it. He asked, ¡°So how much of what I¡¯m saying can you understand? Can you speak, if not just nod your head.¡± ¡°I can speak, and i understand everything so far.¡± The lord smiled, and continued ¡°As expected of a Complete Soul your Conscious doesn¡¯t seem to be damaged too much. Tell me do you have memories of your past life? Do you have memories of Padanilam?¡± Satou turned his head,¡±Padanilam?¡± ¡°So he doesn¡¯t have any memories¡­. It¡¯s a bit disappointing but that¡¯s fine. Do you know why I called you here then?¡± Satou answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I suppose I should tell you this much, you possess a body that for some reason is practically able to ignore the Restrictive Elements that bind us to this realm. It¡¯s at such a level that you have a near 100% chance of crossing the Seal forged a couple thousand years ago. Your body will definitely be of great use to our Clan. So as the Lord I must say at least this much, Thank You in advance.¡± ¡°Um that''s¡­¡±, Satou didn¡¯t exactly what to say. The opened one of the drawers in his desk, and pulled out a vial filled with a red liquid. He held it out to Satou saying, ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s-¡± ¡°Just drink it¡±, the lord said impatiently Satou looked at the vial , and wondered, ¡°What is this? Is it a potion? But I¡¯m not injured. What''s he trying to do exactly? Well even if it¡¯s poison it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll die, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± Satou popped the cap of the vial and quickly drank it. ¡°Blegh, what is this?¡±, Satou asked. But the Lord wasn¡¯t paying attention to him anymore, he was too busy mumbling something. His eyes began to become brighter and brighter, until his red eyes were practically were shining. The lord quietly said, ¡°Blood is the Origin of Life, We who hold the Origin of Blood control all of Life. Even if the Soul is bound by Fate, Fate is intertwined with Life. May this Soul be bound by my blood¡¯s all powerful might. [Blood Domination]¡±
Random Post #2! The dude helping again has gone MIA, then again i didn''t exactly tell him i would be posting this. So I''ll do some extra-editing later. For now here it is! We''re gonna get some more interesting what not happening now! Took longer to get to this point that i thought honestly. Well enjoy, tell me if i need any mistakes, and suggestions are always welcome. As for whether or not I''m a post on the weekend idk. As for why i even posted this now, well it''s a short story, i missed my bus, got on my phone, and then i wrote this for an hour. I got home, and wondered wtf am I even doing. So decided to post it! Again Enjoy! Cause for some reason this made me tired as hell! Chapter 12: The Shadow ¡°[Blood Domination]!¡± The Lord¡¯s eyes flashed and Satou¡¯s eyes began to dim as the life was sucked out of him, leaving behind a lifeless shell. The Lord broke out into a cold sweat, as he struggle to remain standing as he grew increasingly more exhausted. He closed his eyes and ordered Satou¡¯s body to move a bit confirming the effects. He sighed, ¡°Physical Domination complete¡­.to think I would end up using this here¡­.but it¡¯s for the sake of the clan right, Father¡­.¡± The lord laid back onto his chair relaxing. He thought back to a time several thousand years ago. He recalled the sight of a deathly pale, old man on sitting on a throne. This old man, looked as if he would keel over and die at any moment. And despite standing at death¡¯s door, his very presence still filled the room with an aura of majesty. This man was an extremely powerful, and renowned demon, he was the Demon King of the Rosen Clan, Reynolds R. Rosen the former head of the clan. He sat in the throne of his castle, with only a single young man kneeling before him in the large room. The old king closed his eyes, reminiscing the many years of his life. And when he opened his eyes, they revealed a great deal of sadness, and regret. He looked at the youth with a grim expression, and said, ¡°Royce, my son it is time. The war has ended, the Horned Clan has been temporarily suppressed, and in turn we have paid a dearly. Royce. I-I¡¯m sorry I¡­. I couldn¡¯t protect your mother¡­..¡± The king clenched his fists, and looked as if he would break down at any moment. He spoke mournfully. ¡°I have no right to do this to you, but I have no choice but to leave the clan in your hands. This is all I can do is ensure the clan will flourish and survive. But even something like that might be asking for a bit too much. Royce you should know by now that our clan will undoubtedly fall from grace. The Rosen clan has lost far, far too many members. We won¡¯t even be able to hold onto the entirety of our domain. It''s time for you to take over, and accept inherit my legacy" Royce looked up, distressed he said, ¡°Father! That¡¯s-¡± ¡°Enough!¡±, he rebutted, ¡°Royce, we have no other choice. I¡¯ve grown far too weak¡­ my time is also drawing ever closer. But you can be at ease, we still have those old servants of ours they will live with the clan and fall with the clan. Though our hope lies with the future generations, that child Garius has already stepped into the Mid-Demon level, and he could even reach the realm of a Noble, if not he will at least be in the Archdemon level. He will undoubtedly be one of the clans supporting pillars in the future.¡± Royce clenched his teeth, ¡°Father¡­¡± Reynolds sighed, ¡°My son¡­.. know this, I am proud of you. It has only been a few thousand years and you¡¯ve already reached the Archdemon level. Give it a few thousand years, and you¡¯ll have reach my level. So in hope of a better future I will pass onto you a two things. My legacy and one of the forbidden spells created by the True Ancestors: [Blood Domination].¡± ¡°What!? That¡¯s the Tepes Clan¡¯s, father how do you¡­..¡± Reynolds had materialized a large book and said, ¡°As the next head to the clan I was planning of teaching you this anyway. It is publicly known that every head of a Vampiric Clan possess at least one closely guarded secret, something left behind by the Ancestors.We possess the True Ancestors¡¯ secret for the most powerful Vampiric Elixir, the [Blood Elixir]. However, in truth every clan has a copy of this Ancient Tomb which contains all the recorded information that Ancestors¡¯ left behind. The thing is having the tomb, and being able to both decipher and comprehend the information held within is a whole other story.¡± Reynolds let go of the book allowing it to float down towards Royce. Royce looked over the book, but not matter how he tried he couldn¡¯t understand a thing. Reynolds continued speaking, ¡°In the millions of years each of the Vampiric Clans have been in existence, each clan has only been able to translate at most a hundred-eighty pages out of the hundred-thousand inside that book. While our clan has spent a total of three millions years deciphering, and comprehending the secrets to the elixir alone. And with great difficulty we managed to recreate an imperfect form of the spell [Blood Domination] after a few hundred thousand years, and a deal with the Tepes Clan. Tell me, what do you understand of the original spell?¡± Royce replied, ¡°[Blood Domination], is the trademark of the Tepes Clan, Lord Vladimir Tepes has been using it for millions of years to replace his body allowing him to surpass a demon¡¯s normal lifespan. He has used it dominate members of the Seven Great Clans, and added them to his army of minions. The spell itself is renowned for being just as or even more powerful than the Ethereal Clan¡¯s techniques as It¡¯s not only able to dominate the physical body, but spiritual body and one''s very consciousness. However doing this drains an incredible amount of the body''s vitality forcing the Lord to constantly switch bodies.¡± The lord nodded, and said¡°Correct. We managed to recreated the spell in it¡¯s entirety, but due to being imperfect it¡¯s side effects became far too frightening. The amount of life force the host loses has been increased to nearly ten times the usual amount, and the technique damages the user''s soul. This is the main reason we¡¯ve refrained from using it until now. Unlike Lord Tepes, we are unable to use this technique infinitely, using it twice is more than enough to kill your average High-Demon. Remember to use it only if the situation requires it, even if it is imperfect the spell is still incredibly powerful and possess countless uses.¡± Royce opened his eyes. That year was the year his father died after passing down everything he could to him. He stood up and, moved his hand onto Satou¡¯s forehead. He began to gather the blood Satou ingested to Satou¡¯s heart, the location where almost every soul resides. Once there the lord¡¯s blood shined a bright red before disappearing, leaving behind a sphere of red light. The lord moved his hand onto Satou¡¯s chest, and after closing his eyes, his consciousness entered an entirely pitched black space illuminated by a large sphere with flame inside of it. This large sphere is what is consider the Spiritual Body, while the flame is the Consciousness. These are two parts that make up the soul. Royce raised both his arms, and blood began to pierce through his skin from the inside out. a few dozen small wholes were formed on his arms as dozens of streams of blood began to slowly go towards Satou''s soul. The blood slowly covered the entirety of the sphere, constantly growing in volume as more and more blood was added. After a sufficient amount of blood covered Satou¡¯s soul, he clasped his hands together tightly. His blood began to mimic this and began to squeeze Satou¡¯s soul with a massive amount of pressure. But even after he increased the pressure, adding more and more blood, unexpectedly Satou¡¯s soul remained unchanged. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°How odd? Why can¡¯t I break through his Spiritual Body? Is it because his Soul¡¯s categorized as complete? But even then it shouldn¡¯t be this hard?¡±, Royce pondered He soon grew frustrated, and decided to change his approach. He moved back a bit, before he called all the blood covering the sphere to form a long red spear out of it. After condensing the blood, and adding a bit more he launched the bloody spear at an incredible speed. The spear made a loud boom, as it surpassed the speed of sound at the instant it was thrown. And It struck Satou¡¯s Soul with a loud bang before it began to rapidly spin in a fashion reminiscent of a drill. But even then, the soul remained unscathed. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time¡± ¡°!?¡± An eerie voice echoed in the dark space, shocking the lord. Royce panicked and thought to himself, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here! We¡¯re in one of the most secure rooms in the castle, no one should be able to get close enough to enter this space!¡± But a sudden thought came to mind. It was something that should be impossible, no it was impossible. He looked at the only other thing in this space, and asked,¡°Don¡¯t tell me your that child?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡±, the voice laughed ,¡±Not exactly?¡± A shadow in the shape of a human suddenly appeared in front of him. If not for the light from Satou¡¯s soul he would nearly be impossible to see. The shadow had no eyes, no hair, no clothes. It only had a mouth and some teeth. The lord looked at in asked, ¡°Who are you! How did you get in here!¡± It replied, ¡°Me I¡¯m no one really, call me whatever the hell you want. As for how I got here, well I¡¯ve always been here.¡± ¡°What? If you¡¯ve always been here then what¡¯s that!¡±, the lord pointed at the large sphere. He said, ¡°No body can have more than one consciousness! Besides nothing can survive out here in this sea of energy! Especially not a consciousness without a Spiritual Body! Who are you really!?¡± The shadow turned around and looked at Satou¡¯s soul, it said, ¡°What do you mean? Of course I¡¯m shielded by a Spiritual Body, don¡¯t you see?¡± Suddenly the a large mouth appeared on the large sphere that was Satou¡¯s Soul, smiling. The two spoke simultaneously blending into one loud voice, ¡°There¡¯s no rule out there saying I a consciousness can''t come out, now is there?¡± Royce stared at them dumbfounded, he¡¯s never heard of something like this happening before. He yelled, ¡°What in the hell are you!? What are you!? Answer me!¡± The large mouth disappeared from Satou¡¯s Soul and the shadow turned around, and said, ¡°Again? I told you already didn¡¯t I? Well how about this, have you ever heard of a God residing in a living being''s body?¡± The lord thought about it and answered, ¡°Are you referring to the Descent of the Living Gods? The time they began to create proxies to wage war?¡± ¡°Something like that. But you see instead of being a God residing in a man''s body, I¡¯m more like a man that resides in a Gods.¡± ¡°What?¡±, Royce wasn¡¯t sure what to say, ¡°What do yo- AGH!¡± The shadow suddenly closed the distance between them, and punched Royce knocking him back. The shadow squatted down, and said¡°I told you all you need to know. Anyway since introductions are out of the way, let¡¯s get to business. You know you¡¯ve made a dumb move, a really dumb move. To think you¡¯d pull such a stupid stunt like this, I wonder exactly how many thousands of years have you lost now. Five thousand? Ten thousand? Maybe even a hundred thousand!¡± The shadow laughed mocking, the lord. Royce was furious, he gathered blood from the large spear splitting up to create several smaller spears. He quickly launched these spears at the shadow. Each spear had surpassed the speed of sound like the original and would be incredibly difficult to stop, but just a few centimeters before reaching the shadow they all stopped where they were in the air. The shadow stared at Royce with a mocking smile, before standing up. And with a wave of his hand, the spears turned around and launched at the lord. ¡°!? [Greater Barrier]!¡± Numerous layers transparent light appeared in front of him blocking the spears path. But the spears broke through them like they were nothing. ¡°AH!¡± A spear had pierced right through the lord''s knee, his stomach, and his chest. Royce quickly cast magic to gather the blood from his wounds and the spear to created a full body armor out of it. ¡°You really should give up. You can¡¯t beat me, well not here at least. After all you''re in my domain.¡±, the shadow said with a mocking smile ¡°This is impossible! Royce screamed, ¡°There¡¯s no way anyone should be here. There¡¯s no way this should be happening! What are you!?¡± The shadow turned around and looked at the large sphere, he moved towards it instantly getting within arms reach of it. He placed his hands on it, and answered the lord, ¡°I told you already, I¡¯m nobody. I¡¯m just a shadow of a man, with no real purpose¡­.. no I suppose that last parts not exactly right. But either way even if he doesn''t realize it, even if you don¡¯t want to believe it I¡¯m here. And you are....¡± The shadow disappeared, ¡°Dead¡± The shadow appeared behind the lord, and pierced right through the breastplate formed from blood with his hands. He grabbed the Lord¡¯s heart and crushed it. The lord¡¯s body quickly grew limp, and fell to the floor before disappearing. The shadow looked at the shining ball of light and said, ¡°I suppose I should say I''m the remains of a man destined to become a God, the last piece of his humanity left to serve as reminder for times to come....¡± The shadow also disappeared into the darkness.
A short chapter to end the cliffhanger! As to why its so short I''d like to blame the F i just recently got, but I just wanted to ended it on something that is also sort of cliffhangery. Well anyway I''ll leave a fun fact down below as a sort of teaser, but not for the next chapter but the story in general. Tell me if there are any mistakes, issues, your opinion or whatever and i hope you enjoy. Also Editor is MIA, or rather he''s too lazy to help me! I KNOW YOUR''RE READING THIS! A SPOILER NOT REALLY FUN BUT STILL A FACT The Demon Realm is massive I''m sure you get that. So of course there are many groups with the most prominent being Clans. There are Kingdoms and the like but I can talk about that later. In the Demon Realm there are Seven Great Clans based around the Seven Deadly Sins. These Clans are sometimes based on characteristics, a specific race, or something else in general. For example the Horned Clan have Horns, and Ethereal Clan are a bunch of Ghosts and Specters. While there are races that are split into many clans like the Vampiric Clans which is the general form people refer to the clan of Vampires, which are split into many Clans like the Rosen and the Tepes. Chapter 13: Downside to Immortality ¡°AGH!¡± The Lord screeched in pain as he fell back. He opened his bloodshot eyes, and coughed up some blood. He lifted one of his hands to his chest and grasped the area where his heart should have been he yelled, ¡°Son of a bitch destroyed my heart!¡± When the lord activated [Blood Domination] he created a sort of bridged that allowed his soul to more easily affect Satou¡¯s Soul by invading the space that borders it. This space is naturally disconnected from the physical world, and even if one were to suffer a fatal wound as soon as they exited the space they would be perfectly fine. For example the three holes from the spears on his knee and chest had disappeared, as well as the entry wound on his back. But mysteriously the damage to his heart that the shadow inflicted remained. Royce¡¯s complexion paled as he further examined his wounds. A destroyed heart was nothing to a demon, as long as one reached a certain level someone could survive even if their entire body was destroyed. But as Royce examined his injuries he noticed one thing, his soul was damaged. There wasn¡¯t an extensive amount of damage done, but after just recently damaging his soul in the process of using the forbidden spell, his life was in peril. He hurriedly made a red bottle appear, and quickly drank its contents. And In just a few seconds his complexion vastly improved ,and his heart began regenerate quickly. It took only ten seconds before his heart fully formed. Afterwards he made several translucent orbs appear and held them close to his abdomen, where they were slowly being absorbed. After a few seconds his breathing returned to normal, and his eyes no longer bloodshot. His soul began to mend itself with the help of red liquid and the orbs. Having recovered to a certain extent he managed to calm down regain his previous composure. When he turned to look at Satou awakening, one would be able to find a small hint of fear in his eyes. Satou¡¯s eyes slowly regained their previous light, and it could be seen that he was about to awaken. When he awoke, Satou was in a stupor, and felt a minor headache. A bit confused he looked around before asking the lord, ¡°Um¡­ so what are we going to do?¡± The Lord put on his poker face as he faced Satou. On his face was an entirely clam expression, his eyes no longer showed the slightest trace of fear. The lord thought to himself, ¡°What is this? He¡¯s acting like nothing happened. Is it possible that there really are two consciouses inside of him? Hmmm, as long as he doesn¡¯t know what happened there may still be some hope.¡± The Lord immediately created an entirely new plan and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry we¡¯re done here. For now you can go rest.¡± He clapped his hands, and almost instantly the door to the office opened revealing another beautiful maid He ordered,¡°Take him to a vacant room on the third floor, one of the guest rooms will work¡± She obediently bowed and said, ¡°Very well milord. Sir please follow me.¡± The Lord turned to Satou and said, ¡°If you need anything there should be a bell in the room just ring it and a maid will come to assist you. Rest for a bit, and try to stay in the room.¡± Satou turned to look at the lord one more time before following the maid. He was a bit confused and his gut told him something was wrong here. He thought, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right. It feels like a lot of time¡¯s passed, but I can¡¯t recall anything after I drank whatever that red thing was. And I got another awful headache too." Satou gasped, and came to an entirely wrong conclusion,"Don¡¯t tell me that red thing he fed me was a drug! Oh god I hope I don¡¯t become an addict! Oh shit, I hope I didn¡¯t say something unnecessary when I was high!¡± ¡­ The lord watched as Satou and the maid walked down the hallway, and as soon as he couldn¡¯t see them anymore he went back into his office. He sat down on his chair leaning back so that his chair was tilted standing on only two of it¡¯s legs, with one foot on his desk allowing him to maintain his balance, the lord closed his eyes and said, ¡°[Group Telepathy]¡± Instantly a number of voices rang inside of his head, ¡°¡°Milord¡±¡± Three familiar voices rang in his head. They were the butler Tristan, the Asura Garius, and the Lich Nevil Another voice rang, ¡°Oh Darling done already?¡± His wife''s voice echoed in his head as well The lord replied, ¡°Not exactly, for now Tristan how far are you from the City of Dios.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only an hour away¡± The lord replied ¡°Good, we¡¯re gonna need that bastards help. As soon as you get back contact me, I¡¯m going to need everyone to gather and help me with something. Honey how are your Mystic Eyes?¡± ¡°They could be better, why?¡± The lord answered, ¡°We¡¯re going to need them. You still have your eye drops though, right?¡± Elaine was startled, ¡°Is it that serious!?¡± The Lord paused, he answered, ¡°Unfortunately yes. Nevil we¡¯re going to require your assistance as well.¡± ¡°Very well my lord.¡± After receiving Nevil¡¯s answer the Lord released his spell. He opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. He muttered to himself, ¡°We won¡¯t need a plan C right?¡± ... Satou followed the maid to a large, extravagant room fitted with all sorts of luxurious decorations and furniture. A little to his right was a beautiful couch, and table with a grand fireplace right beside it. In front of him there was an extravagantly large desk at the end of the room by the window, an extraordinarily large bed, and even a large wine rack. The room also had two doors one to the right a bit behind the couch and the left beside the desk. Satou looked at it all wide-eyed and thought to himself, ¡°Aren¡¯t I being treated like a V.I.P?¡± The maid turned to Satou and said, ¡°I will be taking my leave.¡± She bowed and then immediately left leaving Satou in the room alone. Satou looked around the room a bit, admiring just how expensive everything seemed to be. He looked over at the door to the right and decided to go check things out. He walked over and when he opened it he was greeted by a batch of steam. He waved his hand dispersing it and walked in to find a large bathroom, with a steaming tub of hot water taking up over half the space. Satou muttered, ¡°This doesn''t feel right...¡± He found it quite odd that he¡¯s suddenly being given this V.I.P treatment. Maybe only an hour or so ago his life was being threatened by a skeleton, only a little bit later people looked at him as if he were a monster, and then the Lord of the castle fed him what he presumed to be drugs. It made Satou think there must be something going on. But like a majority of the important things he should remember, Satou left that thought in a corner of his mind. Instead he decided to check what¡¯s past the other door. He walked over to the other door and opened it not knowing what to expect really. But he sure as hell didn¡¯t expect this. Past the door was a twenty by twenty square foot stone room with nothing inside of it. The room had no windows, no decorations, and seemingly no purpose. It was just an empty room lit by a single floating ball of light. He wondered,¡°What exactly is the room for?¡± Satou walked inside and looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. But Satou noticed one thing. When he entered the room after a little bit his body felt invigorated, and he had a sort of boost of energy. And the longer he stayed in the room he began to be filled with a very refreshing feeling throughout his entire body. Satou walked out of the room refreshed. He closed the door behind him, and laid on the couch, enjoying the warmth of the fireplace beside it. He closed his eyes, sorting his thoughts, ¡°So this is a whole other world huh¡­. This all feels so surreal, I really wouldn¡¯t mind if this were just a dream. Who cares about being god, who cares about a fantasy life honestly I just wanted to live a normal life and¡­ And do what? What exactly did I want to do for all these years? I wonder for how long have I said my dream was to get rich and live the good life, but what would that entail? Gambling, drinking, having sex, playing games¡­.. Did I really have a dream in the first place? Wasn¡¯t I just making excuses like I always do? But I have to change, I can¡¯t just live in the moment forever, especially not when the moment never ends.¡± Satou sighed, immortality has it¡¯s ups and downs just like everything else it seems. He thought,¡°Surviving won¡¯t be an issue, food probably doesn¡¯t matter too much either. Damn, what hell am I supposed to do with my life? Why the hell did all those old fellows in stories want to be immortal so badly, am I just suppose laze around all day for eternity? Whatever, shit I got a massive fucking headache.¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Satou grumble walked over to the bed and tried to sleep. But his headache didn¡¯t get any better, on the contrary things got far worse for him. ¡­ (1st Person POV) God damn it! This fucking headaches just getting worse .I can feel my head pulsing and my body feels like it''s on fire. My muscles ache and for some reason I feel sore all over. Fuck my entire body¡¯s screeching in pain! ¡°Shit, I need to do something!¡± I said to myself. I tried getting up, but as I did my legs cramped ¡°FUCK FUCK FUCK!¡± I cursed repeatedly. I tried to straighten my legs out in an attempt to stop the pain. Normally by doing this it would sort of snap and that would basically fix the problem. But I just couldn¡¯t bear the pain, and unfortunately by doing so I increased the overall pain in my legs. Shit... It looks like I won¡¯t be getting up for a bit. I gritted my teeth and looked all over the room as fast as I could to find wherever the hell that bell is. I looked over at the desk and saw it. I used my shoulders and arms to shimmy my way across to the right side of the bed. With my legs out of the picture I could only use the upper part of my body to slowly approach the edge. It took some time, but I finally got to the corner of the bed after. A sharp pain hit my spine, and my shoulders felt incredibly tense. I cursed internally, it seems moving in general is going to be a problem. The more I moved and the more time passed the more the pain increased. Every part of my body has just been screaming IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS non-stop now. I looked over at the desk, and floor as I was attempting to position myself when i fall, and I couldn¡¯t help but curse. My vision was quickly beginning to blur, this was bad. I moved my arms to position and found something even puzzling. My arm was bleeding, and there was clearly blood on the tips of my fingers. I twisted my body and I sat upright as I stared at my bloodied hands as best I could with my worsening vision. My fingers seemed to have dug into my skin. Now I¡¯m saying ¡°seemed to¡± because I never felt them dig into my skin, nor do I feel the pain that should accompany it. Contrary to the current situation I don¡¯t feel any pain at all, I took a hand and began pinching the flesh as hard as I could but I didn¡¯t feel anything other than the pressure applied to my skin. I clapped my hands with as much force I could, but I hardly heard anything. I began to sniff the air, my skin, anything I could but I could smell anything. I frowned and repeatedly cursed. I don¡¯t know what the hell¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t know why the hell I feel so much pain right now, or why my senses are so impaired, but even if I¡¯m immortal this is a problem. I hurriedly tilted myself and then rolled off the bed in away that the top of my body landed before the bottom. But when I landed I found that my body was heavily shaken by the impact. I can feel my bones shaking, and my muscles began aching. An even sharper pain struck my spine, and my legs tensed even more as they landed. ¡°Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!¡± I cursed, and tried to move closer to the desk only to be answered by an acute pain in my shoulder causing me to scream in pain. ¡°AAAAH!¡± I took a number of heavy breaths, as I looked at the not so distant bell. If only I could get over there, if only¡­. I tried again to be greeted by the same pain again. I shifted myself and tried the other shoulder, but I still had no success. After trying every possible method I could think of, after trying so hard to endure the pain I came to the conclusion and said, ¡°Shit¡­.I-I can¡¯t move¡­..¡± All I could do now is huddle up into a ball and wait for the pain to go away. Endure until someone comes, endure until someone saves me. I said to myself over and over ¡°I must endure¡­.¡± Because that was the only thing left I could do. Endure in a world deprived of sound, taste, touch, sight, smells, and only pain. I''m trapped in a world of an endless amount of pain with only thoughts as company. I don¡¯t even get to have a coconut called Steve, well I could but I probably wouldn¡¯t be able touch, eat, or see him. I said to myself, ¡°This is hell¡­¡± Oh how I make myself laugh. Good one me! This is hell, this is the literal place called Hell. Ahahaha. To think I¡¯d be cracking bad jokes now of all the other times I probably could¡¯ve done it I¡¯m doing it now. I¡¯m doing it while enduring pain equivalent to have your skin ripped off your flesh, your body slowly boiled in lava emphasis only slowly, having your bones and muscles crushed, while enjoying the burning sensation of having hot fumes destroy your lungs and throat all simultaneously. Quite descriptive, I know. Honestly aren¡¯t I supposed to be in shock or something like that? How the hell am I thinking this clearly? I wonder if it¡¯s cause I¡¯m not human anymore, or is it cause I¡¯m immortal? With the amount of suffering I¡¯m experiencing right now you¡¯d think it would drive someone insane right? Well you''re wrong! Do you think I¡¯m insane! I¡¯m outsane! If I were insane I¡¯d probably be thinking about killing myself right about now. Speaking of killing myself I remember in the movies when the spies got caught they would bite their tongue and bleed to death, you know that really sounds tempting doesn¡¯t it? What you too, no way! ¡°Ahahaha¡± I began cracking up thinking about it, the down sides of immortality. ¡°To think the immortal me would be jealous of the people who fucking killing themselves for god¡¯s sake, oh the irony¡­¡± And the fucked up jokes don¡¯t stop! AHAHAHAHA, who the fuck am I even talking too¡­.. I stopped laughing and began to seriously think for a bit. I stared up at the blurry ceiling and with a grim face asked, ¡°Just how long has it been?¡± But that no longer matter and I began laughing hysterically, ¡°Aahaha ,I suppose that¡¯s another downside to immortality. Time doesn¡¯t fucking matter! Has it been a short time? It doesn¡¯t matter! Has it been a long time I don¡¯t know, but guess what? That don¡¯t matter either!¡± I laughed and laughed, as I thought up some more and more stupid jokes, and the cons of immortality. Thee pain has yet to subside, the amount of time this has been going on is unknown. But either way it feels like it¡¯s been an eternity. And the more I thought about it the more depressed I got, and I said aloud ¡°Come on God help a fellow God out!¡± When will the pain end? Never! When will all of this end? Never! Who cares if I¡¯m immortal? Who cares if I¡¯m a basically a god? I''d rather be mortal and have someone can kill me right now! I began to cry, and then I began to curse out at God, at Fate, or whatever else I could. Man I''m an emotional wreck... If someone could help me end it, if someone could stop the pain. I would do anything for them. And as if answer to my prayers a voice rang out inside my head. ¡ª¡ªWould you really? What! Another voice? AHAHAHA I really have gone insane haven¡¯t I. Or have I been insane this whole time? Ah Fuck it. YES, I WOULD! LET IT END RIGHT NOW! ¡ª¡ªHehehe, you can end it yourself you know... The voice was oddly familiar, it reminded me of someone but I just couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. Suddenly I began to hear a number of footsteps a bit outside my room. I could hear them clearly, more so than ever before. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s simple, you should know all you need to do is¡­ The door to my room opened, and despite the pain I began to move. My vision was blurred, but my hearing was clear and I could smell something incredible. I can¡¯t tell what it is, who it is, but I know where it is. And i know I need it. I jumped at the whatever was in front of me, as I listened to my body. It¡¯s seems like I already knew the answer. There was no one speaking into my head like before, so it naturally didn¡¯t need to finish speaking. That oh so familiar voice is me! And my bodies telling me the only way to free myself from this pain that plagues me so, is too use every fiber of my being to go over there and... ¡ª¡ªKill! ¡°KKKIIIIIIILLLLLLLLLLL!!!!¡±
I edited yeah, I''m still not sure about this one but tell me if there are any new errors. Chapter 14: Forcing an Evolution A few minutes before the upcoming incident, the lord was sitting on his chair alongside his wife, and Garius. Someone knocked on the door, and the lord replied, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened revealing Tristan, Nevil, and a man covered in a black robe. The man took of his hood revealing the face of a young man with long black hair, and red eyes. With a smile on his face the young man said, ¡°It¡¯s been a millennia Royce.¡± The Lord looked at the young man with a grim expression, he replied, ¡°Yes, it has... I wish it were longer¡­¡± They young man smirked, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to even pretend you like me? Come on now, don¡¯t you need my services?¡± The Lord irritated, clicked his tongue, ¡°Of course, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be able to step foot anywhere near here!¡± The Lord sighed, the young man''s very presence irritated him to no end, but he had no other choice in the matter. No matter how much he hated him he still had his uses, and the Lord was willing to endure for the sake of the Clan. The Lord got off his seat ignoring whatever else the young man was trying to say, and walked out of the room ordering everyone, ¡°Follow me.¡± The Lord lead everyone to the guest room where Satou was staying, and said, ¡°Tristan at all time maintain a protective barrier around Nevil and Elaine, mental, physical, spiritual, just use everything.¡± Tristan immediately replied, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Nevil assist Elaine to the best of your abilities with your Wicked Eyes, and any amplifying magics you¡¯re capable of. Don¡¯t attempt to turn him into a puppet.¡± Nevil replied a bit hesitantly, ¡°Very well¡­.¡± The Lord smiled wearily, he knew Nevil was hesitant when it came to his Wicked Eyes but he still followed his orders. He continued, ¡®Elaine if your Mystic Eyes don¡¯t work you can try to something else, but don¡¯t attempt to directly invade his soul If it comes to it repeated mental suggestions will suffice.¡± Elaine looked over at Royce, wondering what had him worried so much. ¡°As for everyone else observe and proceed with the caution. Our main priority may be establishing control over the child, but we must do so while inflicting as little damage as possible to the child.¡± Everyone replied in unison, ¡°¡°Yes Sir!¡±¡± The group managed to reached the doors to the guest room after a short period of time, but they stopped for a little bit. Elaine made a dropper appear out of thin air, it contained a glowing blue solution. After dropping a single drop into each eye, her eyes turned from a blood red to a light blue to an amethyst before turning back to a blood red. Nevil on the other hand took out his cane, and his body began to rapidly change. He body grew taller, whilst his skull morphed forming four new eye sockets. Nevil¡¯s clothes were also somehow able to adjust themselves to match his stature. Tristan clasped his hands together and several different rays of light began to shot towards Nevil and Elaine. A number of thin films of varying colors began to surround them. Slowly these films shrank and covered both of their bodies like a sort of coating. Garius turned to the Royce and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart,¡± He walked up and open the door. Garius was shocked to find Satou running towards him at an incredible speed. He ran haphazardly and looked as if he would trip and fall at any moment. Garius noticed Satou¡¯s red skin peeling in a number of places as well as a number of scratches on his arms and legs. Satou had quickly crossed more than half the distance between him and Garius and jumped at him screaming, ¡°KKKIIIIIIILLLLLLLLLLL!!!!¡± Normally Garius would have been able to easily deal with Satou¡¯s assault, but unfortunately Garius was distracted by both by Satou¡¯s appearance and actions. He was careless, he assumed just because Satou was of the Lesser Demon level nothing would happen, causing his reaction time to be slowed by a fraction of a second. *BANG* Satou was flung to the other side of the room hitting the wall with a large bang. The impact formed a number of cracks and had shattered the window. Garius quickly came to a realization of what happened, and cursed out, ¡°Shit!¡± Garius had reflexively punched Satou, and with his level of strength even a punch like this one held within it a devastating amount of force. If it weren¡¯t for some quick thinking, Satou would have ended up as a large pile of blood and flesh smacked up against the wall. Luckily In the moment just before his fist collided with Satou¡¯s body, Garius pulled back, slowing his fist as much as possible weakening the blow. But in the end Garius was unable to eliminate all the force left in his strike, and the remaining force in his punch was enough to send Satou flying with enough speed to crack the reinforced walls of the guest room. This amount of force is definitely fatal to Lesser Demon like Satou. Garius was in a state of panic, he knew just how valuable Satou¡¯s body was. Even if it was just a corpse, he would still be priceless. But Lesser Demons bodies contain so little energy that after death they quickly dissipate into smoke. He was about to run over to check up on Satou¡¯s condition, but unexpectedly Satou stood up. Immediately afterwards he dashed at the group again screaming, ¡°RRRAWWRGGHH!¡± Garius was shocked, but this time Garius calmed himself no longer daring to show the slightest carelessness. Satou once more jumped at Garius like a beast, but this time he carefully received the attack. He grabbed one of Satou¡¯s arms quickly twisting it arm behind Satou¡¯s back as he pinned him down onto the floor. Satou, then began to violently scream and struggle to regain his freedom. As Garius was holding him down his calm expression turned shocked, ¡°How in the world!?¡± The Lord walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Garius?¡± ¡°Roy, what the hell did you do to this kid?¡± The Lord questioned him, ¡°What do you mean? I didn¡¯t do anything in particular, well nothing that would cause this. I think¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he wasn¡¯t like this before! I mean he shrugged of one of my punches like it was nothing. Even if I held back, you see the crack on the wall don¡¯t you.? That¡¯s not something a Lesser Demon could take and walk away just like that.¡± *Crack* A loud cracking noise filled the room along side Satou¡¯s screams. Garius and Royce¡¯s faces paled as they turned to look at him. ¡°Garius his arm!¡± Garius panicked, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± Garius hurriedly released a red light from his hand, and as the light touched Satou¡¯s body he turned wide-eyed. ¡°This is¡­.he¡¯s ignoring his injuries. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t feel the pain¡­ No wonder. He came at me so quickly before. That speed wasn''t something a Lesser Demon should normally have. His leg is heavily injured, his muscles are torn, and his bones fractured. He ignored his body''s limits and the strain that it''s causing is literally tearing him apart. He put too much force into the arm I¡¯m holding that it broke¡­.it¡¯s like he¡¯s-¡± ¡°Gone Berserk¡± The man in the black robe walked over and added, Garius looked at him and nodded, The Lord said,¡°This is troubling, Elaine, Nevil hurry up. Establish control, and see if you can calm him down at the very least.¡± Garius turned Satou¡¯s head in the group direction, and Nevil and Elaine walked over. Elaine knelled down and stared into Satou¡¯s Eyes. Her eyes began to shine brightly, shifting from Red to Blue, to Amethyst repeatedly. Behind her Nevil¡¯s six red eyes shined from within his sockets as they stared at Satou¡¯s head. Time passed like this, but it had absolutely no effect on Satou. He just kept on struggling and screaming the entire time. Elaine¡¯s breathing grew ragged, and her body was already covered in sweat. Nevil¡¯s eyes no longer had their previous shine, he was had grown fatigued. It seems even their combined effort was futile. Elaine stood up and complained, ¡°What¡¯s with this brat! Mystic Eyes, Ruby Eyes, Sapphire Eyes, Amethyst Eyes, Wicked Eyes. Nothing works! Even suggestive methods don¡¯t do shit! Not even tapping into his primal instincts, or showing him countless illusions does anything. He just, just does screams!¡± Elaine hurriedly left the room, while Nevil returned to his previous form. He walked towards the couch slowly and sat there exhausted. The Lord frowned, he asked, ¡°Could it be because he¡¯s gone berserk?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nevil shook his head, ¡°Even raging beasts are controlled by their most primal of instincts. Even if the madam were up against a Berserker suggestive methods, using their lust, or using illusions would still have some effect. If it weren¡¯t so the Succubus Clan would have been annihilated long ago..¡± The lord sighed, ¡°Then do we have anyway to calm him down? At least¡± Everyone was silent, it seemed like no one had any idea on how to calm him down. The Lord turned to the young man in the black robe, he asked, ¡°Azule do you have an idea?¡± Azule replied, ¡°For now, none. Why don¡¯t you tell me first why you''re so fixated on this kid. And what you did to him as well. Why are you willing to go so far, even taking out Drops of Sapphire, and even forcing Nevil to use his Wicked Eyes.¡± The Lord paused for a bit, but with no other choice he said,¡± [Telepathy],¡± Using his mind he told Azule, ¡°This child is from today¡¯s batch of imps. He¡¯s a monster born with a near 100% chance of passing through the Great Seals that hinder even Emperors. I was planning on taking his body for myself, and crossing the border to become an Emperor myself. But things didn¡¯t quite work out¡­. ¡° ¡°Oh, a 100%...¡± The Lord got his attention and a light could be seen in his eyes. ¡°What did you use to try and possess him,exactly?¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The lord hesitantly answered, ¡°I-I used an imperfect copy of the Tepes clans [Blood Domination]. I had him ingest a vial of my blood and activated the spell. Everything was working as intended until I reached his Spiritual Body. No matter what I did I couldn¡¯t break through the 2nd Layer. And I stumble upon something hidden inside his soul.¡± The lord recalled everything that happened, how the shadow destroyed his heart, how it damage his soul, and how he just sent him over to the guest room two hours ago. Azule stopped to think, he looked over at Satou. From his eyes several, small translucent circles appeared turning and enlarging in front of his eyes every now and again. He said out loud, ¡°This is really too unnatural. It¡¯s just a guess, but from what I can tell he won¡¯t be stopping anytime soon, give a year or two I suppose.¡± The Lord exclaimed,¡°What!? What the hell do you mean!¡± Azule replied, ¡°Unlike a Berserker his state isn¡¯t caused by Wrath, or a drug. Right, now he¡¯s going through an Evolution or rather a Variant Evolution The Lord turned wide-eyed, ¡°How¡¯s that possible, variant evolutions shouldn¡¯t occur at this level. His body should even be able to undergo a normal evolution as it is!¡± Azule replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, it shouldn¡¯t. But have you ever heard of a forced evolution? It¡¯s rare but, even though one isn¡¯t going from one Demonic Stage to another it¡¯s possible to evolve. It¡¯s quite difficult and there have only been a few thousand times it¡¯s happened. Basically he¡¯s going through a forced variant evolution.¡± Azule looked over at the floor and noticed a small book. He walked over and picked it up and said, ¡°Come over here¡± The Lord walked over and looked at it and said, ¡°This is¡­¡± The small book was Satou¡¯s grimoire, on the first page where his rank, his race, his potential, and etc should have been were just a large number of question marks. ¡°Believe me now? Right now he¡¯s met the conditions to undergo an evolution, but if it were as simple as that he would¡¯ve turned into a Bloody already. So it must be a variant evolution. Variant evolutions take time, and forced evolutions take time, so combining them takes even longer. And since it''s only been kick started, with how things are progressing it¡¯s going to take months if not years for the process to finish.¡± The Lord frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not good, is there a way to speed it up?¡± Azule sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there might be one thing that could help.¡± Azule walked over to Satou, and he made a cut on one of his fingers dripping it in front of Satou¡¯s face. Satou jolted forward opening his mouth he quickly drank the falling blood. The cut on Azule¡¯s finger healed rapidly and it no longer bled. Satou¡¯s skin began to peel a bit more, and Azule said, ¡°He¡¯s like a hungry beast, he attacked us to try and get blood to help with the evolutionary process.¡± Royce had a sudden realization. This force evolution was caused by him. His imperfect [Blood Domination] was the trigger. Depending on a Demon''s race a cap is setting limit how strong they can later become. The only way to overcome this was limit was an Evolution. But ones race also limits what one can evolve to, and how many times they can evolve. For example Vampires started of as Blood Imps whose limit is a Lesser Demon. They evolve to the Lower Demon the Bloody, and finally reach the Mid-Demon level and either become Blood Devils or Vampires. The Blood Devils are limited to the High-Demon level while vampires are capable of reaching the Archdemon level. However from that point on no matter what both Devils and Vampire can no longer evolve. No matter how hard they try, if they can¡¯t undergo a Variant Evolution they won¡¯t proceed to the next level, the Noble Demon level. Garius and Hied are both prime examples of variants. Garius is a Blood Asura giving him potential to surpass the High-Demon level. While Hied is a Variant Greater Skeleton Mage so he was able to surpass the Mid-Demon level and reach the High-Demon level. But without another variant evolution Hied will be forever stuck at his current level. As for how one goes through a variation there are numerous ways to go about it. You can naturally have a variant evolution with some luck. While the other is to drinking to blood of an already existing Variant. The Noble Vampire Race for example is a variant race, through reproduction has created a number of Noble Vampires. However ingesting it is one thing, they must infuse it into their Soul to truly experience a variation. This however is no easy feat, but if the variant whose blood you drank assist you it becomes far easier. This fact is used throughout the Demon Realm to create numerous clans and gather minions. By offering ones service and loyalty to a powerful Variant there is the possibility of being granted their blood, and revive their help in fusing it into their soul so they too may one day become a variant. . So when Royce used [Blood Domination]he fused his blood into Satou¡¯s Soul to allow him to invade. But after he failed, the blood didn¡¯t just disappear it instead prompted an evolution a variant evolution. The Lord sighed his actions seemed to have cost him far more than he could have dreamed of. His lifespan has been cut short, his soul has been damaged, and now one of the most valuable members in the clan has gone berserk. He asked, ¡°So will it be fine as long as I give him so more blood?¡± Azule replied, ¡°Not exactly, we just need to feed him blood, but I don¡¯t suggest feeding him your blood, we don¡¯t know if that would kill him. I''m a bit worried on how much energy he can take. After all Blood has traces of life energy, demonic energy, and mana. Just get one of your Vampire Maids to give him as much blood as he can stomach. ¡± The Lord sighed, he ordered, ¡°Nevil you can go back and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Tristan teleport us to the basement, and go fetch a maid.¡± Tristan bowed, and Satou, Azule, Garius, and Royce were teleported to the basement. Garius got off of Satou, and quickly left the cell. He said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going¡± He made his way outside of the room.Satou stood up jumped at the group from behind the steel bars, he reached out of the cell with his one good arm constantly screaming. Tristan suddenly appeared alongside a maid. Azule looked at her and said, ¡°Go in there and allow him to do whatever he wishes with you.¡± The maid bowed, she replied, ¡°Yes sir.¡± Tristan held her shoulder and she was suddenly teleported into the confines of the cell. Satou stopped reaching outside, and switched his attention from the group to the maid. He jumped at her pushing her down, he took a bit of the side of her neck and as blood flowed he quickly began drinking. The maid was shocked at the speed he was drinking her blood, and began panicking. If it weren¡¯t for the Lord she would have already pushed Satou away and ran. Instead she was forced to lay there and endure this as long as she could. Satou continued drinking the maids blood like this, for a minute, for an hour, and finally after an entire day of drinking the maid dry she died. Satou¡¯s skin had peeled a bit more, his arm revealed a pale skin, but the rest of his body was still red. Other than that his body had grown rapidly, he had grown a few inches taller than before and he seems to have healed his injuries. But it seems that even after sucking the maid dry it wasn¡¯t enough. He jumped at the group once more reaching his arms out. The Lord frowned, and ordered, ¡°Tristan go fetch a higher level maid.¡± Tristan teleported out to fetch a maid, while the Lord waited as he stared at the corpse of the maid that was slowly turning into smoke. He felt some regret in losing a Vampire Maid. Each one of these Maids could be considered one of the elite, and even a low ranking maid like the one from earlier was a Mid-Demon. Tristan appeared again with a black haired maid. The maid bowed greeting the lord, ¡°Good morning, my lord. You are in need of my services?¡± Azule answered for him, ¡°You see him, let him drink your blood for as long as possible. Now go.¡± The maid immediately quickly entered the cell on her on and sat down. She said, ¡°Child it¡¯s time to eat.¡± She opened up her arms, and Satou jumped at her biting her neck, and drinking her blood rapidly from the side of her neck. ¡­ A six more days passed, so in total a week had gone by since the summoning. Satou had been drinking blood for an entire week straight. And finally on the seventh day he stopped. Satou was a head taller than before, his skin had turned from a blood red to a pale white. He now had a head of black hair with slight traces of white. He was comfortably sleeping in the lap of the beautiful black haired vampire maid. The lord looked over at Azule and said, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°Yeah, so what should we call him? ¡± The Lord opened Satou¡¯s Grimoire and read it aloud, ¡°Rank 3, Lesser Demon. Race: Variant Noble Vampire, New Moon Noble. Nameless. Sinless. Soul Complete. Potential: Undeterminable. Anti-Seal Rate: 100%¡± Azule laughed, ¡°Ah this is gonna be fun.¡±
I don''t have much to say, I need to go edit the last chapter. There have been a few changes made for example the two women from before were supposed to be here but that was changed. I need to do something about that in the last chapter. Go check it out when I finish changing it. Anyway we have an Evolution already, but he''s gonna stay like this for a while. As for his new abilities you''ll see them soon. Tell me if there are any mistakes. Chapter 15: Lifes Just Unfair In the large bed of the guest room, Satou slept peacefully. After an entire week of drinking blood, killing a single maid in the process, he finally stopped and fell asleep. Light peered through the window of the room, and the glare woke him from his slumber. He got up in a daze and looked around. ¡°Good Morning, young master.¡± A single black haired maid bowed, and greeted him. ¡°Ah, Good Morning.¡± Satou stared at the wall in a daze, not really thinking, not really doing anything. He looked around the room, and thought, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not on Earth anymore. Wait a minute...¡± Satou turned to the maid bowing right next to him, ¡°Um, you are?¡± ¡°My apologies for the late introduction, young master I am Rosalie Rosen, a Vampire Maid. I¡¯ve been assigned as your personal servant, bodyguard, and bloodbag.¡± ¡°Bloodbag?¡± Rosalie replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re free to drink my blood whenever you please.¡± Satou looked at her confused, he asked,¡°Why would I want to do that?¡± She replied, ¡°Does my blood not meet your taste? It may be difficult, but we might be able to find a virgin maid who can serve as your blood bag. It may be more suitable for you palate.¡± ¡°No no, why blood?¡± Satou wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, or why this maid was so insistent on having him drink blood. Rosalie turned her head, ¡°Why? Young master, it¡¯s not healthy if you don¡¯t eat properly. Blood is very nutritious. You won¡¯t grow up to be big and strong if you don''t drink it. Actually you¡¯d be a corpse.¡± Satou looked at her as if she was crazy, ¡°Isn¡¯t that unhealthy? When has drinking blood ever been good for you?¡± Then he remembered, ¡°Oh wait, I¡¯m a Demon. Shit I really need to get used to this, but do I really have to?¡± Satou awkwardly stared at the maid not knowing really what to say. Was it the norm to drink blood, should he really drink her blood, and wait she¡¯s not a virgin! Noticing his eyes the she said, ¡°Young master, since you¡¯re awake I¡¯ve taken the liberty to contact the lord. He has commanded me to prepare you for the Naming Ceremony.¡± Satou got out of bed, and wondered, ¡°Naming Ceremony, it¡¯s self-explanatory but why do you need a ceremony for that?¡± Satou walked towards the door, but before he could opened the door the maid stopped him and said, ¡°Young master you can¡¯t go there naked.¡± Satou watched her go to the closet and pull out some clothes. He wondered, ¡°They were fine with us not having clothes before though. I mean it¡¯s not like we-¡± Satou looked towards his crotch, and noticed something odd. No it was something normal, it was something that should have normally been there in the first place. In the first place what was odd was that it disappeared, but it returned. It returned! He fell to his knees and looked at it. The motion of falling down caused it to gracefully swing in the air giving him that familiar sensation in the lower region of his body. Satou was quietly cried tears of joy, as he looked at it. He returned, his lifelong companion that disappeared ten thousand years ago had returned. There in his crotch stood his the mighty sword every man is born with. He cried out, ¡°JUNIOR, YOU¡¯RE BACK!!!¡± Satou remained on the floor crying naked, ignoring everything else. Nothing could end this joyous occasion. Not even the maid who was awkwardly staring at him confused. ¡°Young master?¡± The maid called out, but he ignored her. ¡°Young master!¡± She walked over and shook his shoulder, but he didn¡¯t respond. She shook him and shook him constantly calling out to him in an attempt to get him out of his stupor, but he ignored her. For now he can jack again! [1] *BANG* The door slammed open ¡°Rosalie what in the hell are you doing taking so bloody long.¡± Nevil barged right through the door furious. He looked over at Satou was was still on his knees, butt naked on the floor staring at his cock, crying, ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± The Rosalie stood up, and tried to explain ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I don¡¯t know what happened to the young master, but he just fell to his knees and remained like this.¡± Nevil clicked his tongue walked closer to Satou. He took out his cane and he quickly directed a gray colored aura towards his general direction. Suddenly Satou felt an extremely terrifying, and chilling feeling walk up his spine, causing him to jump. Nevil extended the top of his cane towards Rosalie¡¯s hands holding clothes. The clothes disappeared and reappeared perfectly fit on Satou¡¯s body. He slammed the tip of his cane down onto the floor and Satou was suddenly teleported into an almost empty throne room. Royce stared at him, and laughed, ¡°Well you sure took your time.¡± Nevil bowed, and said, ¡°My apologies.¡± Royce sat on the throne, with his wife Elaine to his left, and Azule to his right. Nevil walked over to the lord''s side slightly behind Azule where Garius and Tristan stood. Satou, who was previously in a fright tried to calm himself. He looked around and wondered, ¡°Is this that ceremony?¡± The Lord looked to his left and right, before he turned to Satou and said, ¡°Child, do you know why we called you here?¡± Satou replied, ¡°No...¡± The Lord turned to Azule, and Azule said, ¡°This is the Naming Ceremony which binds us demons to our names. We who have died once, forge an identity that forever follows us for the countless years to come. Our names signify our very being. One day should you ever form an oath, you must make it on your name. And that oath must never be broken, or rather it should never been broken. After all the only fate that awaits those who break their oath is a fate worse than death.¡± Azule made a small book appear in his hands and threw it over to Satou. Satou looked at it, and as he opened it recognized it as his Grimoire. Elaine spoke, ¡°As the Clan that summoned you, we the Rosen Clan hereby give you the surname of Rosen.¡± The book in Satou¡¯s hands began to glow, and the sound of fire could be heard. Satou opened up the Grimoire again and noticed a part of the first page was burning. The flame quickly disappeared leaving behind the words Rosen under Name and Affiliation. Azule said, ¡°This name signifies your origin, should you ever leave the clan then and only then will it ever be discarded and disappear. ¡± Royce said, ¡°As the Lord of the Rosen Clan, Royce R. Rosen I give you the name of Daemon.¡± A flame appeared once more engraving the name Daemon into the grimoire. Azule continued, ¡°We pass you this name and hope it will one day server as a symbol of your loyalty, should you ever choose to serve a new Master only then will you receive a different name to live by. Until that day where your name should change, live and serve the Clan of Rosen.¡± The Lord stood up, ¡°Daemon Rosen, we formally welcome you to the Rosen Clan.¡± Everyone in the room began clapping. But Satou could careless about that, instead he looked at his book. He thought, ¡°What sort of name is this! Daemon? I get it I¡¯m a Demon, but couldn¡¯t you think of a better name! Maybe I need to find a new Master(author) to give me a better name.¡± Tch, he¡¯s technically not breaking the wall. Yo author this is okay right? It¡¯s okay? Fine, you win this round. He looked over the rest of the book ,and noticed a few changes. His rank went from Rank 1 Lesser Demon to Rank 3 Lesser Demon. And his race went from an Imp to a Noble Vampire. ¡°Ah, now that I think about it, my skin¡¯s a different color too. Why does this remind of Michaelle Jackieson?¡±[2] Satou looked at his arms, they were no longer red, and were instead a pale white. And he wasn¡¯t just a noble vampire he was a Variant it seems, a New Moon Noble. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. He looked at the list of things below. Of the one he previously had: [Lesser Blood Control], [Soul Furnace], [Essence Absorption], and [Demon Sight], [Lesser Blood Control] turned into [Blood Control]. And there were some new ones: [Blood Domination], [Moonlight Form], [New Moon Void], and [Bloody Moon]. Satou looked at them and wondered, ¡°What are these even, abilities? And how did I get more? Is it cause I turned into a vampire?¡± All the new abilities he received were all Moon or Blood related in some way. But Satou didn¡¯t have a clue what any of them did, or how to use them. Satou looked up and noticed that Azule walking over. He said, ¡°Well we¡¯ve got no time to waste, you¡¯ve missed class for an entire week, we need to catch you up to the others. Daemon come.¡± ¡°Huh, class? A week!?¡± Satou followed Azule out of the throne room. He lead Satou to an empty library on the first floor. The library had a large array of books and extended up three floors. There were a number of ladders everywhere and a few Latus crystals. Azule walked over to a table and told Satou, ¡°Take a seat.¡± Azule walked over to a Latus Crystal and he quickly found several books. He said, ¡°Well let¡¯s start with introductions. I¡¯m Azule Dein the former heir to the Dein Clan. I¡¯ll be your teacher for the next seven years or so, so let¡¯s get to know each other.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Nothing huh? Well that¡¯s okay for now, Daemon do you want to know why everyone puts you in such a high position for your age? I mean you¡¯ve only been alive for a week, technically a week. Technically you¡¯ve only been reborn for a week, but shit gets complicated if I go into that so yeah.¡± Satou nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that Anti-Seal Rating thing?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Azule smiled, ¡°you¡¯re oddly clever. Even for a demon with a complete soul you normally shouldn¡¯t have this level of intelligence at this point in time.¡± Azule opened up a book and said, ¡°You see our Demon Realm Arkadias is one of Three Great Realms, there¡¯s the Celestial Realm Ecclesia, Mortal Realm Padanilam. Naturally our Demon Realm has Demons, the Celestial Realm has the Angels, and the Mortal Realm houses the mortals. There exists a Great Seal that traps us here in the Demon Realm, not even all those old monsters combined could break it¡± Satou said, ¡°But I can.¡± ¡°Not exactly, breaking it¡¯s going to take a few hundred thousand more years. But the seals weak enough that we can can pass through it. There''s been a few successful, so everyone began to start testing the likelihood of passing through the seal. But you¡¯re the first Demon in exactly 2,992 years of the seals existence to have a 100% chance guaranteed of making it through alive.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Satou interrupted, ¡°The seals only been there for only 2,992 years?¡± Azule put the book down, and turned it around he pointed at a point in the page titled the end of the Great War of Padanilam. ¡°Yeah, it hasn¡¯t been too long since we¡¯ve been sealed in the Demon Realm. Daemon, Arkadias is massive. It¡¯s been a few quadrillion years and only within the past hundred billion or so years has a map been completed. Demons still haven¡¯t fully settled down even now, with all the wars going on. Demons only started moving to the Mortal Realm maybe only five hundred thousand years ago. And the Great War started only only a hundred thousand years ago.¡± Satou looked at Azule dumbfounded. The Demonic realm has been around for a quadrillion years, that''s several hundreds if not thousands of times longer than the lifespan of a sun! Satou looked at Azule and asked, ¡°I get that I can pass through the seal, but what does that entail?¡± Azule opened up another book, and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Right now you are a Lesser Demon, by absorbing enough Demonic Energy your body will begin to slowly change as it goes up in rank. And once you reach the 10th rank of your stage you will be able to breakthrough to the next Demonic Stage.¡± Azule passed him the book he was look at and on it were a list of all the stages. From weakest to strongest they were Lesser Demon, Lower Demon, Mid-Demon, High-Demon, Archdemon, Noble Demon, Demon King, Demon Emperor, and Demon God. ¡°The Demonic Realm naturally has an abundant supply of Demonic Energy for us to use and grow stronger, but with the trillions of Demons alive there is only so much Demonic Energy to go around. On the other hand the Mortal Realm has less than a hundredth of the Demonic Energy present in the Demon Realm, but if a Demon were to monopolize all that energy let alone breaking into the Demon King Stage, even the Demon Emperor stage wouldn¡¯t be just be a dream.¡± Hearing these words Satou was shaken. A large smile couldn¡¯t help but form on his face, ¡°Man life is so unfair, but it sure as hell is working in my favor...¡±
Comments made as jokes by your author (sorry for the inconvenience) marked with [ ] 1.Me: (This is the dick that can pierce the heavens!! As long as heaven is female, if not I¡¯m outa here...) Friend: (You do know the heavens aren¡¯t virgin anymore¡­) Me: (does it matter?) Friend: (touch¨¦¡­) 2.Me: (Wait... if you go black you can never come back, but if you''re black you can turn as white as the light?) Friend: (Eh, You just might¡­) Me: (We''re keeping this shit....) Friend: (Agreed...) Hey guys a bit of an early chapter! Sorta short to. This is Saturdays chapter, so don''t expect one tomorrow. But I might post another chapter cause the length of this one sort of irritates me.Anyway luckily my friend came back to help me work on the chapter, cause I told him MC was getting his dick back. The whole dick thing was just a stupid joke, we were planning on giving him tentacles actually. He wasn''t even supposed to be a vampire, he was supposed to be an abomination, but as things went down it was a bit of a pain so we changed it. You can see from the chapter he was evolving he was experiencing immense pain. Well his body was supposed to undergo crazier, and more drastic changes. But those changes changed. Anyways lots of exposition, with a bit more to come later. Well I gave our MC a few new abilities, but he won''t use some of the for a bit. I suppose I am making him too OP, but again this was brought up and he''s immortal. I could change it, and make it so people could kill immortals, but I didn''t want the story to go in that direction. Anyway this stories gonna be a bit of training, exploring the demon realm, but with the way its set up you should realize the MCs gonna eventually end up in the Mortal Realm. Thanks for reading, tell me any suggestions, and mistakes. I''ll make a poll one day and see if I made the MC to OP. Well time for a little Fun Fact Not Really Fun Fact The Demon Realm is one Massive super continent with only a few lakes every now and then. The Celestial Realm are a large number of floating islands and a total of 12 continents The Mortal Realm is a single Super Continent surrounded by a large ocean. There are a few smaller continents scattered about in the ocean but a large majority of the planet is water. Edit: Cause it''s short expect two chapters next week. A short one and a decent sized one. Oh and for anyone waiting for action it''s gonna happen soon. Chapter 16: The World of Magic Azule walked over to the Latus crystal to fetch some more books. He put a stack of books in front of Satou and said, ¡°Read these over later, they should help you catch up to the rest of the class. If you need anyone to explaining anything to you ask your maid, otherwise you¡¯re free to come to the library here to search for any information you¡¯re interested in. Now let¡¯s go to class.¡± Satou looked at the stack of books, and frowned. He asked, ¡°Um Sir, why do I have to go to class if I can just go to the Mortal Realm?¡± Azule replied,¡°Because you¡¯d die.¡± Azule grabbed the books he took out before and sent them back to the bookcase with magic. He slowly walked to the door explaining. ¡°You''re far too weak. You probably don¡¯t even know how to fend for yourself, let alone put up a fight. It won¡¯t matter if you get to the Mortal Realm, with your level of strength you¡¯d die before even reaching the Mid-Demon level.¡± He stopped in front of the door. He turned around, a frown on his face. He said, ¡°And Daemon remember this, never underestimate mortals. I¡¯ve been ridiculed, called a fool, an eccentric for fearing them, but who¡¯s really the fool here. Those senile old monsters really think Mortals are so weak, they really think they aren¡¯t a threat! They think that this is a joke! Then let them be damned!¡± Azule clenched his fists tightly and was fuming with rage. His face turned red with anger, and a deep resentment could be heard in his voice. He slowly calmed himself, and walked out, ¡°Come...¡± Satou was a little shocked at Azule¡¯s outburst, but he quickly turned to the stackof books reluctantly taking them with him. He caught up to Azule and followed him in an attempt not to get lost in the large castle. He sighed, ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s not like I can tell him I¡¯m immortal ,now can I¡­.¡± In most cases someone like Satou, who¡¯s lived all his life in Modern Day Earth has absolutely zero survival skills. If he were to just suddenly be put somewhere out there in a fantasy world, the chances of him surviving are slim at best. Not taking into the account the possibilities of superhuman abilities, skills, and magic possibly granted to him like any other person who magically travels through worlds. But Satou¡¯s immortal, no matter where he ends up popping out of after crossing the seal he¡¯d be perfectly fine. But this wasn¡¯t something he could really tell Azule. Satou decided in his heart that it would be for the best to keep his trump cards hidden for as long as possible. The fewer people that know he¡¯s immortal the better, it¡¯s impossible to predict what could happen after all. Azule walked out of the library and walked up to the second floor. He walked into a room, waving his hand telling Satou to come in. Inside was a classroom with three long tables line up in front of each other. Inside Garius and Tristan were standing there waiting with all the imps in the throne room including Maria.. Azule walked up with Satou behind and said, ¡°This is Daemon Rosen, you can get to know him later. For now Daemon take a seat.¡± Satou looked at the group ,and decided to sit next to Maria. He walked over and sat down. Azule continued, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here I¡¯ll start some practical lessons. After all I¡¯ve talked plenty enough about theoretical concepts and the like, Daemon read up on some of them later . For today I¡¯ll teach you all [Spiritual Awareness]. I¡¯m going to teach you how to sense, control, and absorb Mana.¡± Azule waved his hand and cylindrical container filled with water appeared in front of everyone. On top of it there was a small needle. He ordered, ¡°Put your finger on the the top of the container like this.¡± Azule held his finger on the top of one container and a few drops of blood filled the container. Satou put his finger on top of the needle.. ¡°Ow¡± The needle extended upwards, piercing Satou¡¯s skin before retracting creating a cut the small cut. It was similar to a paper cut, and it hurt just as much. Several drops of blood fell into the small container mixing with the water inside. ¡°Shake the bottle till the blood is evenly dispersed throughout.¡± Everyone picked up their bottle and began shaking it as commanded. ¡°Now I want all of you too will the blood into a ball like this,¡± The blood spread throughout the container quickly gathered into a single red ball the size of a marble. The marble of blood floated in the middle of the container surrounded by water, he had completely separated the two. Satou watched Azule complete this simple show of magic.It really was quite simple, nothing extravagant , but just watching it unfold got Satou¡¯s haert pumping. He grew incredibly excited at the thought, ¡°It¡¯s Magic, Real Magic!¡± ¡°Silently command the blood in the container to form a ball. Imagine the motion, will it to happen, and think as if the blood was still a part of you.¡± Satou listened intently. He turned to his bottle of bloody water and imagined it gathering into the ball. In his mind Satou ordered it excitedly, ¡°Gather, Gather, Gather!¡± The blood slowly began to separate from the water, and soon enough it gathered into the center of the container forming a marble sized ball of blood like in Azules. Satou cheered,¡°I did it!¡± Using magic made him reminisce of his childhood when he believe Mana was a thing, there was a thing out there called Ki. A time where as long as you tried hard enough you could make a magical beam of light shoot out of your hands, or increase your strength exponentially after screaming and turning your hair yellow. A small tear formed at the corner of Satou¡¯s eye and he felt a great sense of success. Satou turned his head too look at everyone elses progress. Everyone was slowly forming their marble of blood, while a few had already finished. Maria right next to him was silently staring at her marble. She seemed to be one of the faster ones to have finished. Azule watched as everyone finished their marble, and said, ¡°Do you feel it? Can you sense it? As a part of a vampiric race all of you naturally have a disposition towards Blood, and controlling your own Blood should almost be second nature to you. You need not say a word, you need but will it and it will act. Now here¡¯s a little test. Draw the Blood out of the container ,and hold it up in the air. Start moving it around in a circle in the air, and keep it going like that as you close your eyes. Try and track it with your eyes closed.Try and feel where it is¡± After Azule finished Satou hurriedly drew his Blood out of the container through the hole on top , and began spinning it in a circle. Satou closed his eyes, imagining the little marble sized ball of blood go round and round. Oddly enough Satou was able to understand where his blood was even with his eyes closed. It was a bit different from watching something go round and round, and then predicting where it would end up. It wasn¡¯t predicting at all. Satou knew with full certainty where that marble sized drop of blood was even with his eyes closed. It was sort of like another limb that was just floating there. For example, If you close your eyes and move your arms around you might not be able to see where it is, but you can feel where it is. Even if you don¡¯t open your eyes you know exactly where it is. It was that sort feeling. He could feel as the blood moved up and down, or spun around. He could feel the air as it brushed against the blood, and how each drop touched each other. It really was just like another limb. Satou began to change the speed the blood spun around, the direction it spun, and the size of the circle in spun in. He raised his pointer finger up, and imagined the blood spinning in a circle that slowly grew shorter and shorter till it stood right above his finger. And when he opened his eyes there it was. But Azule ordered ¡°Keep your eyes closed.¡± Satou closed his eyes again. Azule moved his right arm forward, and all of the drops of blood began to gather into a single large ball of blood. ¡°What the?¡± Satou noticed that the marble sized ball of blood disappeared. He could no longer move it or sense it as easily as before. Azule smiled,¡°Now let¡¯s make this a little harder.¡± Azule quietly scattered the blood throughout the room, staining the floor, the walls, the desks, the chair, the ceiling, and the roof with blood. He was careful making sure that the blood stuck to where it was, and that it didn¡¯t make any noise, or touch anyone. Satou tried to find his blood constantly and noticed that there were traces of it everywhere. It no longer felt like a sort of limb, Satou couldn¡¯t describe it. It was a completely different feeling in and of itself. The only sense that he felt from it being transmitted, touch, disappeared. Instead it felt like just something there. Something natural yet unnatural. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Now open your eyes, gather all the blood back into a ball.¡± Satou opened his eyes, and looked around the room. He looked at all the blood scattered throughout the room, it was impossible to distinguish who¡¯s blood is who¡¯s. Yet, Satou knew with full certainty which was his mixed in there. He closed his eyes and felt as his blood was lifted off the ground. He ordered all of them to gather in front of him. As soon as he opened his eyes there was the marble of blood, as if it didn¡¯t disappear in the first place. Satou looked around and saw numerous drops of blood gathering from everywhere in the room each into their own respective balls. It was a sight as these drops defied gravity, as things seem to do a lot with the help of magic, and flew over at varying speeds. Azule watched as everyone successfully managed to gather all the blood back into a marbles, a smile broke out. He didn¡¯t have to clean up the room, having everyone learn so quickly was just a bonus.There¡¯s nothing easier than having a vampire clean up the scene of a crime. ¡°This is known as [Blood Control], it¡¯s one of our innate abilities. It¡¯s great for getting you use to feeling a sensation you¡¯ve probably never felt before. It¡¯s far better than introducing magic through a spell. But since you¡¯ve gotten the feel of things I¡¯ll teach you a simple spell 1st Grade Elementary level spell - [Ignite]. Now repeat after me, What I seek are Flames, [Ignite].¡± Azule help up his pointer finger towards the ceiling, and on the tip of it a small flame appeared. Everyone repeated the chant, ¡°¡°What I seek are Flames [Ignite]¡± A flame appeared on their fingers as well. When Satou said his chant, he felt a slight draining feeling before a small flame appeared on his finger. ¡°Oh my god it¡¯s hot!¡± Satou grew excited after learning his first spell, but even as a small flame the thing still sort of burns even if it¡¯s not directly touching his finger. ¡°[Ignite] is an elementary level magic, if you really need to use to chant use the shortened form, Create Flames [Ignite]. But you should all be able to grasp the feeling, and do it chantless. [Ignite].¡± Azule raised his other hand and on each finger a small flame appeared. He continued, ¡°But for low-levels spells like this you can even do it wordlessly.¡¯ Azule extinguished all the smaller flames on his finger, and without a word a flame appeared on his palm. He extinguished it, and continued, ¡°You should practice this spell later, it¡¯s the foundation to Fire Elemental Magic. Anyway, you should have felt some of your mana being consumed in the process of creating the flame. Imagine that as the wood you needed to start the flame, you need to slowly feed the flames wood over a period of time to keep it going. That is your mana, now imagine adding that wood to the flames. Make it bigger, command it to grow, control it. ¡± Azule raised his finger up in the air, and the small flame rapidly grew. It exerted so much heat that Satou could feel it from his seat. Azule shrunk the flame and began to change the size, before extinguishing it. Satou looked at the flame on his finger. He thought, ¡°If magic works like how I think it works then the movies got it right. It¡¯s all about your Imagination. Now let¡¯s see...¡± Satou imagined that he was a stove with the gas turned on low. He imagined turning the valve to high and having the flame grow in size. The flame quickly grew and it was a foot tall. Suddenly Satou felt exhausted, and his exhaustion was growing rapidly. He cursed, ¡°Shit, I overestimated how much gas I have.¡± Satou quickly shrunk the flame, but he was to exhausted and it went out instead. Satou had a headache, and he was struggling to stay awake. It was especially difficult with all the heat coming from the many flames appearing out of nowhere heating up the room, and the fact that flames literally burned all of his energy. He put his head down on the table, and watch others stop their flames and lay down on the desk exhausted. Azule smiled,¡°Your bodies should have used a large amount of the mana, your body automatically shut down itself down and is slowly absorbing mana to replenish itself. But that¡¯s not enough, no Demon would allow anyone time to just sit there and slowly absorb mana. Close your eyes. Feel your mana replenish, feel the mana around you. Imagine that your body is a cup of water, and watch it fill¡± Satou listened to him, and sat up straight. He breathed in and out, before closing his eyes. He relaxed his body, and fought the sleepiness. And then he noticed. ¡°This is!? Mana?¡± Satou felt his drowsiness slowly disappear, and instead his body was slowly woken up by a cool refreshing feeling cover his body. Satou felt the energy enter his body, and felt something like a second stomach start being filled up.He felt the cool energy enter his body, and warm him from the inside. Satou felt like there was something there, and as he tried to get a feeling of it he was suddenly transported to a white space. Inside the white space was a shimmering mist, and a number of lights and glowing lines all over the place, ¡°This, was this always here? I¡¯ve been in this world for a week but I didn¡¯t notice this at all! Or was it in here for even longer¡± Satou walked around the space and noticed that the white space ended, and it turned into a black space. Inside the black space Satou watched as more and more mist came in from pockets inside the black space. He Satou slowly pondered as he watched. He thought about the black space, the white space, and the mist that floated in. ¡°This is, Mana.¡± Satou no longer thought about the white space. And it disappeared, instead he focused on the energy he was absorbing. He felt as it came in and began to search where it came from. And then he noticed, a transparent energy filling every nook and cranny of the room. No, it wasn¡¯t just the space, every single thing in the room and beyond had a trace of this transparent energy, had a trace of mana. Satou, and all the other imps in the room were immerse feeling mana, and the comfortable feeling it gave them. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he wasn¡¯t able to sense this miraculous energy immediately as he came to this world. But in truth doing so is a much harder task that he could imagine. Mana isn¡¯t an invisible energy, it¡¯s a very clear and transparent energy that¡¯s difficult to see. As a matter of fact it¡¯s almost impossible to perceive it without knowing that it exists in the first place. And even then it''s difficult. The only exceptions are beings like Demons, and Angels who are born with Innate skills and abilities that utilize mana, or beasts that have unique sensory organs developed to perceive mana. Satou never discovered the mana inside of him, or the mana around him simply because he was like a cup full of water in the bottom of the ocean. The cup is full and has no more room , so even if it¡¯s surrounded by even more water it naturally won''t accept it. But once a part of the water in the cup is taken out, the water in the surrounding area will naturally flow into the cup to reach equilibrium. Satou used magic for the first time in his life, and used up a portion of his mana reserves. After finding a place to go the mana naturally made it¡¯s way into Satou¡¯s body, and his body naturally accepted it. Satou opened his eyes after fully immersing himself in the comfortable feeling, and as he did so it was like a whole new world to him. Azule looked at Satou and the other imps who awakened, and smiled smiled, ¡°Welcome to the world of magic.¡±
I remember saying somewhere that I would post a chapter randomly this week, and another chapter on Saturday. I was planning on putting it out on Wednesday ,but School happened. Well whatever. Here''s the chapter, it was a bit weird honestly. A lot of magic series don''t really talk about mana from what I know, it''s just there. So it was hard to describe, or explain. I mean I don''t have first hand experience with a lot of things I write, but I do a decent amount of research. But this one was a bit harder. Anyway friend who PRs and helps me edit is gone for a valid reason this time, so I tried my best. Tell me if there''s any mistakes, or give me suggestions. I''ll see you guys on Saturday. Chapter 17: Quantity vs Quality Everyone was exhausted, but by absorbing mana their fatigue gradually disappeared. Azule watched as everyone caught their breath before saying, ¡°Since, everyone''s still exhausted why don''t we you show you an example of live combat. I''ve talk about strategies, and how you should fight but reading about it and seeing it is an entirely different thing. Though it would be better if you''d experience it, after all there''s nothing better than that.But by observing, you should have at least have a clearer picture for when the time comes.¡± Azule turned to Tristan and nodded. Tristan teleported every from the class room straight to a red hill. Satou looked around and noticed that behind them was the castle he was in about 3 kilometers away. And about 2 kilometers from them there was a village. The hill looked down on a plain filled with red grass. Nevil was currently standing there waiting. Garius leaped of the hill onto the plain, and made his way over to Nevil. He stood a few dozen meters away from Nevil, and looked at Azule. Azule nodded and said with a loud voice, ¡°Nevil we¡¯re ready!¡± Nevil looked up at the cliff and nodded. He immediately summoned five skeletons from thin air. Each skeletons had a different set of weapons and armor equipped. In the front three skeletons stood forming a triangle. One of the skeletons wore light armor and wielded a longsword and shield, another skeleton wore heavy armor and held a large tower shield and axe, while the last skeleton wore heavy armor and held a two handed great sword. In the back were the two other skeletons. One of the skeletons moved farther back and knelled down. This skeleton wore light armor and had a bow and a large amount of quivers each holding about twenty arrows inside of them. The last skeleton was a mage who wore a grey robe, and held a wooden staff. The skeleton mage raised his arms up and summoned two large skulls on fire ,Fiery Skulls while the skeleton archer nocked an arrow into his bow. The heavy skeleton knight with the tower shield stood in front in the triangle formation, with the other two skeletons standing to his side and stood ready for battle. Garius stood still waiting, Azule explained, ¡°Garius is a High-Demon while those five skeletons are all at the Lower Demon level. Naturally he¡¯s far stronger than these five skeletons combined. But by relying on each other they should be able to survive for a time. One day you should you encounter someone whose strength far surpasses your own, and even as a group all of you aren''t able to even put a scratch on him remember this. Even if fighting alone doesn''t do anything if you fight together, with each person fulfilling each of their respective roles you may be able to increase the odds of survival even by a little.¡± Tristan loudly shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± The battle started and Garius ran forwards and quickly closed the gap between the skeletons. The archer skeleton rained arrows on him, whilst the Skeleton mage ordered the Fiery Skulls to attack from a range with fire. The fiery skulls flew forwards, but kept their distance as they circle Garius. Their jaws dropped and from their mouths fire spewed slowing Garius down. The skeleton mage began chanting a spell a three balls of fire appear above him. Garius looked at him and charged. As the three skeleton warriors stepped in front of Garius in an attempt to block him, the Fiery Skulls stopped shooting fire and moved towards the archer who grabbed a bunch of quivers and was running to the left. Both skulls put a quiver in their mouth and followed him. One of the skeletons slammed his large tower shield down onto the ground and let out a large screech. The two skeletons beside him moved behind him. Garius clicked his tongue, and punched the shield putting a large dent in it, and causing the skeleton to be launched backwards. The skeletons behind him shot to the sides getting away fast so they weren¡¯t caught in the strike. One skeleton moved to the left and the other to the right, they each swung their swords to towards Garius¡¯s arm. The skeleton with the long sword made several attacks before jumping back, holding his shield up. But the strikes didn¡¯t even scratched Garius. While the skeleton with the great sword made one heavy slash that put a small scratch on his arm. Garius was about to punch the skeleton with the great sword, who was a bit slower in his retreat when an arrow moved towards his eyes. He easily caught the arrows, but the time it took him to do so allowed the other skeleton to get away. The skulls who were helping out the archer flew towards Garius, and opened their mouths. This time however fire didn¡¯t spew out instead several red hot chains shot out as the archer began bombarding him with more arrows. If those chains were used on a normal person they would definitely been in great anguish, however when they wrapped around Garius they had absolute no effect. And Garius just shrugged of the bombardment. Amidst all this the skeleton mage who was busy chanting had created three massive fireballs. The whole time he was charging his spell fueling it with more and more mana until it reached its size. The skeleton warriors got back into formation as the skeleton archers ran back to his stash of arrows. It was just like in before, but the distance between them and Garius was far smaller. Garius grabbed the searing hot chains and pulled them, he grabbed the Fiery Skulls in each hand and crushed them. He looked at the fireball''s and began his charge once more with a greater speed than before. With no Fiery Skulls in the way hindering him it became much easier to advance. The three skeletons upfront charged forward as well. Garius punched the skeleton with the tower shield, but this time he didn¡¯t receive it. Instead the three skeletons each dodged to the side, and the skeleton mage launched the three large fireballs. As the large fireballs launched flew towards Garius, the skeleton archer the nocked an arrow into his bow and held it there. As the skeleton mage began chanting once more, the arrow on his bow began to shine. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Garius quickly caught the fireball on the left and the fireball on the right and smashed it into the fireball in the middle. As he was preoccupied the skeleton warriors took the opportunity to go behind him each striking at his legs. Garius crushed the fireballs into little pieces and swung his hand back at the skeletons. The skeleton with the tower shield charged in front screeching. He held the large shield horizontally and a translucent barrier appeared covering the other two skeletons next to him. As Garius¡¯ fist met the shield it destroyed the barrier, and once again the skeleton was sent flying. But the two other skeletons that would should have been knocked back were perfectly fine. They both quickly retreated. The skeleton archer who was still holding his arrow stood up, and the skeleton mage finished chanting. The arrow nocked into the bow began brightly shining. When the archer released it the arrow flew at an incredible speed before it hit Garius¡¯s head erupting in a bright light. Azule clapped before loudly saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Garius silently walked back to where he previously was and the skeletons went back into formation. Azule continued, ¡°If each skeleton were to fight alone it would have been difficult to last even a minute against Garius, granted he was holding back a good deal, but if the tower shield skeleton fought Garius with the level of strength he was using now he wouldn¡¯t have time to recover from the strikes he received. With his armor, and the weight of his equipment running away and dodging him would have proven difficult and the chances of him survive were extraordinarily low. If the mage didn¡¯t have the warriors stalling he could never have used his spells, and the archer was only able to at best slow him down. None of the skeletons could do anything to Garius, but they were each able to make up for each others flaws, and allow each other to live a little longer. With the help of each other, and excellent teamwork even if you¡¯re up against someone much stronger than yourself you still have a possibility of surviving.¡± He lifted his hand and four large circles appeared in the air. Inside these circles were odd characters, but as read them he understood they were the numbers 1 , 100 , 1,000 , and 10,000 ¡°There are several factors that influence the battle, one of which happens to be in regards to who is fighting. This category can be split into many parts like team work, equipment, and the like but to sum it up it''s Quantity vs Quality. A one Lower Demon is far stronger than one Lesser Demon this is a difference in quality. But up against a hundred Lesser Demons that qualitative difference doesn¡¯t exactly matter anymore. It is said that a Rank 1: Lower Demon is equivalent to 100 Rank 1: Lesser Demons or 10 Rank 10: Lesser Demons, and a Rank 1: Mid Demon is equivalent to 100 Rank 1: Lower Demons and 10 Rank 10: Lower Demons, and so on and so forth. But this would mean that a Rank 10: Lower Demon is equivalent to 1,000 Rank 1: Lesser Demons. Do you think it¡¯s possible for a Rank 10: Lower Demon to live after fighting a 1.000 Lesser Demons, or a Rank 1 Mid-Demon survive fighting 10,000 Lesser Demons?¡± Azule turned to the group and smiled, ¡°No. In truth these values are just a bunch of bullshit, a false bravado in an attempt to make the the strogner Demons feel stronger than they actually are. Battles, war, they aren¡¯t so clear cut and predictable. It might not even take 10 Rank 10: Lesser Demons to kill a Rank 1: Lower Demon wearing the same equipment and being of the same race. This is one way the the many overcome the one, the weak the strong. But even that is not absolute.¡± Azule looked at Garius and nodded. Garius step back to where he previously was and the skeletons began preparing again. The skeleton mage summoned two new Fiery Skulls and Nevil gave the archer more arrows. ¡°While a 100 or so Rank 1: Lower Demons might be able to overcome a Rank 1: Mid Demon, a Mid-Demon could just as easily overcome a 100 or more Rank 1: Lower Demons. That is Quality. that is absolute strength. Because In face of absolute strength no amount of Demons, or teamwork, or equipment will save you.¡± Tristan looked at Azule and nodded, ¡°Begin!¡± The skeletons once again prepared for Garius assault, the mage began chanting creating three fireballs in the air. But this time. was a little different. This time Garius suddenly disappeared leaving behind only an image, and reappearing behind them. He reappeared behind the skeletons with a skull in hand. Garius laughed, ¡°Ah that¡¯s so much better.¡± *BOOM* A loud boom filled the air accompanied by a large amount of dust. The skeletons behind Garius were torn to shreds. The knights armor, swords, and shields were completely blown right through. The mage had a large hole in his chest and all the fiery skulls had a chunk missing. The skeleton archer had his skull missing before he could even fire an arrow. And bits and pieces of broken bone were flung everywhere along with the dust. Azule turned around, ¡°For this is the reality of war where Quantity consumes Quality, and Quality annihilates Quantity..¡±
Hey guys as promised heres the Saturday chapter, and friend is still at a Wedding so yeah. Anyway point out any mistakes or suggestions. Also the MC didn''t have much to do so it wasn''t much of a problem but do you guys prefer me calling him Satou in narration or Daemon cause his name might change again so people are gonna call him whatever. Theres also nicknames and the like. So should I call him by the name he''s called or stick with Satou, his original name in narration. And besides I did leave that whole thing with the changing loyalties gives you a new name so I can take out the joke name Daemon at one point. By the way sorry guys for the length, looked way longer in doc. I''d like to post another chapter at some point in the week, but I don''t know. That might not be possible with my current schedule. If anything I''ll post a sort of make up chapter at one point. Chapter 18: Battle of the Strong Azule waved his hand and the circles floating in the air vanished. His eyes moved towards Nevil and Garius who were in the midst of random banter. Garius laughed, ¡°Nevil wasn¡¯t that fun!? Those damn skeletons of yours are so damn annoying it just brightens my day grinding their bones into tiny little pieces.¡± Nevil looked irritated, but in spite of Garius¡¯s provocations Nevil smiled. Or at least it looked like he smiled, it¡¯s difficult to discern expressions on a skeleton after all whose face is a Ram. Nevil replied, ¡°Indeed, it was so fun discovering how incredibly inept you are Garius. To think that that all it took to keep you at bay were five measly skeletons, who would¡¯ve guessed? You know I feel that we might have to reconsider your current position Garius. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡±, Garius clenched his fists. His veins were popping out of his arms and head as if they were about to burst. ¡°Is that so, why don''t you come over here and say it to my face?¡± Nevil acted perplexed ¡°Is this not your face?¡± Garius clicked his tongue, "What you''re to afraid to get a little closer? Come on, come at me." Nevil put his arm to his chest, and bowed slightly, "Then I shall oblige." Nevil raised his cane in the air, whilst Garius took up a stance. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense as a dense blood lust filled the air. Azule squatted down, and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re raring to go at each other, but can you hold off for a few seconds I¡¯m teaching a lesson here, thanks¡± Garius looked at Azule, sighed, ¡° What killjoy, go ahead¡­.¡± Azule smiled wearily, he got up and began explaining, ¡°Of the two principles, Quality and Quantity, that determine the outcome of a battle it¡¯s far harder to rely on Quantity than Quality. Because in reality you won¡¯t always be working with a team, with a group, or anyone else in general. And in most cases you¡¯ll be fighting 1v1, or against an entire group alone. Naturally if your strength is superior to theirs by a large margin then there won''t be a problem. However when the disparity of your strengths are negligible your weakness will become evident. This becomes even more problematic when you fight against a group that relies on each other to supplement their own weaknesses. The moment someone finds your weakness is the signal of your downfall. But hiding it is no good, you need to fully understand your own strengths and weakness and improve them, for example mages...¡± Azule once again began a presentation by making three circles appear in the air. They formed a triangle each with a symbol: a wand on the bottom, a sword on the top left, and a bow on top the right. ¡°They have one of the greatest utilities in a battle. Depending on the mage they can be impossible to kill, impossible to see, impossible to touch, or the most dangerous existence in the battlefield. They can fly, teleport, and cause damage in scale that far surpasses any other combatant. But even with all these a mage doesn''t hold an absolute advantage over others simply because they have just as many disadvantageous. A mage uses Mana at an astonishing pace, and in most cases in an attempt to increases their mana pool forgo reinforcing their body. For most mages close-ranged combat is fatal, and since they require time to chant and use their spells it becomes difficult to even fight back. So for a mage to reach their greatest efficiency they require time and distance. In order to meet these requirements a mages usually work in groups, but for mages who work alone they no longer have that luxury. So over the years mages have come up with a few ways to supplement this like this.¡± Azule raised his hand and without a word a flame appeared on his palm. ¡°This is the fourth option for mages in regards to chanting. [Full Casting], [Short Casting], [Chantless Casting], and this [Wordless Casting]. This naturally reduces the amount of time it takes to use a spell, and is one way mages have been able to supplement their weaknesses. ¡± The triangle rotated, and now the bow was on the bottom, and the wand on the top right of the triangle. Azule made a bow and a quiver with about 11 arrows appear. ¡°And it''s not just Mages, naturally each style of fighting has their own weakness and methods to overcome those weakness, like archers [Tenth Bolt], [Hundredth Bolt], [Thousandth Bolt], and [Millionth Bolt]. Though apparently there exists a level above [Millionth Bolt].¡± Azule grabbed an arrow out of the quiver, but as he pulled it out it shined and all the other arrows suddenly disappeared. Azule nocked the arrow into the bow. The arrow let out a spark a few sparks, and then Azule shot it. The arrow flew into the air, and split into 10 arrows clad in lightning. They accelerated and struck the grow overturning it. ¡°Unfortunately there aren¡¯t that many archers in the Rosen Clan so the best we can show you use [Hundredth Bolt], the ability to shoot a hundred arrows in a single shot. But what I used was [Tenth Bolt] shooting ten arrows in a single shot. Well that''s just one way other styles supplement some of their weaknesses. For now just watch them go at it, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re getting impatient.¡± Nevil turned to Tristan and nodded. Tristan once again signaled the start of the battle, ¡°Begin!¡± Nevil teleported backwards, and raised his cane chanting. However Garius simply stood still. Perplexed Nevil asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Garius laughed, ¡°You heard the man, a mage requires both time and distance to reach their greatest efficiency. Come on you¡¯re a Necromancer aren¡¯t you, I¡¯m just giving you a little time and distance that¡¯s all.¡± Garius provoked Nevil and laughed mockingly, Nevil replied, ¡°I see, then don¡¯t come to me cry after you lose. Allow me the pleasure of wiping that stupid grin of your face, without strength you¡¯ve no right to be arrogant.¡± Nevil began chanting, and soon enough that space in front of Nevil began fluctuating, forming several dozen ripples in the air. Slowly dozens of large skeletons walked out of the ripples, each of which look far stronger than the five skeletons than before. Each of the skeletons had a bit of rotten flesh hanging of of them, and were all equipped with similarly rusted equipment. They were far larger in size compared to the previous skeletons and each one of them were at least seven foot tall. Azule commented, ¡°They¡¯re Death Knights, the lowest ranking ones should be at the 9th Lower Demon Rank, and the rest of them should be at least at the 1st or 4th Mid-Demon Rank. Summoning them in mass like this naturally causes their strength to deteriorate.¡± Several more ripples appeared behind Nevil and even more skeletons appeared. In total Nevil summoned a total of 32 Death Knights, 14 Skeleton Archers, 9 Skeleton Mages, which summoned 20 Fiery Skulls. Nevil continued chanting and two large ripples formed right beside Nevil, and two Bone Serpents flew out. Nevil looked at his miniature army and nodded in approval, he continued chanting, and said, ¡°[From Dust to Bone],[From Bone to Stone],[From Stone to Steel].¡± All of the skeletons quickly grew larger before they turned a dull grey color, and then they turned a shiny metallic. Nevil directed his skeletons and his mages began chanting, while his archers began spreading out. The Death knights got into a rectangular formation, before Nevil once again started chanting. Garius looked at Nevil and cursed, ¡°Shit that¡¯s not good.¡± A red aura appeared around Garius quickly transforming his body into a large behemoth with an extra pair of arms, and horns like a bull. He charged at the army of skeletons head first. All of the Skeleton Mages collectively gathered their mana to cast a spell. Several translucent layers covered every single Death Knight. As Garius quickly neared, the knights raised their shields and charged forward in attempt to block him. In a matter of seconds the two sides collided with a large boom. Garius easily broke through a dozen or so Death Knights with his charge, but thanks to the translucent barriers and the sheer number of knights they were able to stop Garius in his tracks. The twenty or so Death Knights surrounded Garius, either jumping at him or wildly slashing. However they were only able to put a few cuts and bruises that healed in a second or two. Garius struggled to get out of the pile of skeletons, constantly punching holes through their rusted armor, punching through their tough metal bones, and crushing the Knights who fell down beneath his feet. The number of Death Knights were quickly dwindling, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would break through. The 20 Fiery Skulls that were idle flew over towards to towards Garius. All of the Death Knights jumped and piled up on top of Garius. The mages finished casting a spell and suddenly the Fiery Skulls began to glow. They each rammed into each other fusing into a larger Fiery Skull. Eventually there were only two large Fiery skulls left, and went they fused together what came out was a Massive Skull with three horns called an Inferno Skull. Flames completely surrounded spewed out of it''s massive skull, and despite it''s size flew towards the Death Knights and Garius with it¡¯s mouth wide open, scorching the ground along the way. The Inferno Skull reached them and with it''s massive mouth swallowed the group whole, burning them with the Inferno raging forth in it''s mouth. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Garius punched a massive hole right through the Inferno Skulls metal head causing a large explosion of flames. Garius leaped into the air with several melted Death Knights stilling cling onto him. The Mages and Archers took the opportunity to bombard Garius with as much as possible while he was the in the air. A massive cluster of hundreds of flaming arrows, and fireballs Garius causing explosion after explosion pushing him back. But as soon as Garius landed on the ground he smashed the ground pulling out a large pile of stone and dirt, throwing it at the archers. The archers ran away, but a few of them were still caught in the impact. Garius to the opportunity to charge at Nevil with increasingly great speeds. He quickly neared Nevil, and in an attempt to protect it''s summoner one of the Bone Serpents coiled around Nevil completely shielding him. Garius charged at the bone serpent and punched out with his two right fists cracking the steel exterior of the serpent. With another strike from his two of his other fists he managed to bore a hole right through it revealing Nevil who was still calmly chanting. Garius smiled, and yelled, ¡°DIE!¡± A red mist covered Graius''s two fists and red scales began to emerge around his hand, but before he could punch Nevil the other bone serpent intervened. The second bone serpent dug into the ground and attacked Garius from underneath, ramming his chest with it¡¯s skull. Garius was sent flying backwards, and took up a defensive stance as the Bone Serpent whipped its tail at him. Garius easily caught the bone serpent¡¯s tail, but as he was going to pull it in and crush it the Skeleton Mages casted a number of chains connected to dozens of magic circles floating around him. The bone serpent broke free of his grasp and coiled around Garius trying to constrict him as much as possible whilst the archers once again bombarded him with arrows. However Garius''s spike suddenly extended piercing through the bone serpent and tearing it apart. He grabbed the bone serpent and tore it in half with his hands. He glared at the Skeleton Mages and punched the air sending a shockwave in their direction. The shockwave completely obliterated the the Skeleton Mages and the ground around them. He sent another shockwave flying towards the Skeleton Archers annihilating them as well. Garius charged at Nevil once more, and the bone serpent around Nevil quickly uncoiled himself, and charged at Garius. Garius cupped two of his hands and smashed the serpent¡¯s metal skull. Garius jumped at Nevil punching repeatedly, however his fists only met thin air as Nevil teleported away. Nevil reappeared to the right side, and raised his cane in Garius¡¯s direction. Chanting something incomprehensible Nevil summoned a cage constructed out of bones. The cage fell down on Garius, before quickly growing in size, and turning a dull grey. Garius punched right through the cage, and the cage turned a metallic color. Garius suddenly appeared beside Nevil and managed to land a punch on his left arm. But before Garius could do anymore damage Nevil teleported away. Garius and Nevil were play a cat and mouse game at speeds that surpassed the speed of sound. Azule commented, ¡°This is a the short-distance rapid teleportation spell [Blink]. It makes up for a Mages speed, and allows a mage to survive a little longer. However it burns up just as much mana as [Teleportation], and the amount of mana required to constantly use this is not something to trifle with. And what Garius is using is the technique [Instantaneous Movement], a spell designed to reduce the distance between a Fighter and their opponent as fast as possible. After all a mage might not be able to use spells as well as they can normally in close combat, but a Fighter can¡¯t do anything at all in long-distance combat.¡± Azule commented, and explained the techniques as Garius and Nevil were just running around throwing a few attacks and each other while spamming [Blink] and [Instantaneous Movement]. However Nevil stopped running away, and instead teleported in the sky, and chanted, ¡°[Fly]¡± Nevil began to float in the air, and then he quickly summoned two more bone serpents. However he didn¡¯t even bothering strengthening them as he sent them towards Garius who jumped upwards. The two serpents charged at Garius each biting into his shoulder, pushing him down to the ground. Garius looked at Nevil floating in the sky and frowned. Nevil finished chanting and said, ¡°[Greater Summoning: Six-Eyed Bone Dragon]¡± A massive rippled appeared in the air, and slowly large six-eyed rotting dragon fell from the sky. The dragon fell down in front of Garius and let out a deafening roar. Garius charged at it, letting loose dozens of shockwaves into the air with his fists knocking the dragon back slightly. Azule explained,¡°And this is the most common ways people supplement their weaknesses. A Blood-Bound Partner, a Contracted Beast, a Summon. If you yourself aren¡¯t perfect, and you won¡¯t always have others to stand beside you, then make it so someone will always be by you. Make it so you always have someone to help you. It''s one of the simplest solution to this complicated problem, but who knows maybe the simplest methods is the best method. Though that Dragon is a little different, because you see...¡± Nevil stood on top of the Bone Dragon''s head and summoned another bone serpent and a fiery skull, he chanted, ¡°[Assimilation]¡± The Six-Eyed Evil Bone Dragon shone brightly, it¡¯s body began morphing as it crawled up Nevil¡¯s body. It covered his clothes and transformed into an armor made out of bones as well as wings. The Bone Serpent turned to the Fiery Skull and ate it, bursting into flames. Nevil grabbed the bone serpents skull and crushed it before pulling out it¡¯s spine. Azule continued, ¡°Nevil can¡¯t exactly be classified as a real mage you see. In truth Summoners, and Necromancers like Nevil are a bit of a far off subcategory of Mages, and are at times considered their own category. But even that category doesn¡¯t exactly fit him, because Nevil¡¯s not just a Necromancer¡­.¡± Garius started at Nevil and laughed. His body began to once again grow larger, but this time his spikes grew smaller along with horns. Garius grow two more arms again, and two new heads, turning into an Asura. Nevil watched Garius transform, and descended. He conjured up nine spears made out of bones and launched them. Garius finished his transformation and stood still staring at the spears. Garius invoked [Instantaneous Movement] and disappeared once more, leaving behind nine broken spears as he suddenly appeared next to Nevil. ¡°You see in search of perfection, in an attempt to supplement their own weakness there are those who pioneer new spells, and techniques. And you see Nevil is one of those pioneers, who simply gave up in being a stronger Mage, a stronger Necromancer. Instead Nevil gave up being a fragile Necromancer, but it was to late to train as a Fighter. So he became an Assimilated Magic Knight, The Assimilated Bone Dragon Knight Nevil Ramzi".¡± Nevil gripped his sword and swung it at Garius. All six of Garius fist constantly bombarded Nevil with strikes, but Nevil met each fist with his sword. Nevil blinked back, and his sword sort of loosened up. He lifted it up in the air, and the sword was several times longer than it was before, and he struck down at Garius with a thundering boom. The sword had turned into a bone whip. Garius grabbed the whip, and pulled Garius towards him forcing Nevil to let go. He quickly charged forward instantly covering the gap once again. Nevil made a bone serpent appear behind him, but before it even fully emerged from the ripple in space Nevil crushed it¡¯s skull and pulled out it¡¯s spine turning it into another sword. Nevil and Garius continued this exchange blows like this for several minutes, and their speed gradually kept increasing. It came to the point that there were several after images of Garius and Nevil battling, constantly Blinking and moving. Azule turned the group and said, ¡°Well let¡¯s go back, at this point you won¡¯t learn anything. But engrave this scene into your minds at the very least, because this is a battle of the strong¡± Satou turned to look at the two fighting one last time and thought, ¡°And this is only the High-Demon level¡­. ¡°
THE TESTS THE TESTS. So yeah got test coming up, had a test this week too, so I didn''t put out a chapter. But I will put out a random week chapter, and if I ever feel like I owe you guys a week chapter then I''ll keep a tally at the bottom of every latest chapter. Anyways Friend is busy on a trip, so tell me if there''s any grammatical errors, and the like. Also guys tell me what is considered Long and what is Short. It''s hard for me to tell really. Also I''ve also been think about making another story, I think I mentioned at some point. But since I''m busy if I do make it it won''t be updated to frequently. A sort of fun thing, something silly like Re:Hamster per say. Though the MC isn''t any form of furry animal like a Hamster or Ferret. It was a funny concept I came up with because of the games I''ve been playing. I haven''t fleshed it out to much, but I''ll talk about it in the next chapter for now Enjoy Announcement of Poll Satou won so it''s just gonna be Satou Week Chapter Count One Chapter 19: Demonic Energy Tristan teleported everyone back into the classroom leaving behind Nevil and Garius who were still in the midst of fighting. Everyone went over to their respective seats, and Azule continued his lecture on magic. He explained the intricate relations between each element and slowly introduced each of their Elementary Level spells, as he did so. Fire is the element that threatens to consume everything reducing everything to ashes. It¡¯s spell [Ignite] Water is the tranquil element that plays an intricate role in preserving life, and healing injuries. It¡¯s spell is [Aqua Forma] Wind is the element that moves as it wishes as it shapes the land and blows in the sky. It¡¯s spell is [Gust] Earth is the element that serves as the foundation for the very world as we know it. It¡¯s spell is [Terra Forma] Arcane is the element of magic that is present in everything, and nothing at the same time. It¡¯s spell is [Mana Form] Lightning is the element that charges through the heavens and the earth splitting the world in an instant before vanishing into nothing. It¡¯s spell is [Spark] Darkness is the element that consumes that everything, light and all. The element born from another and destroys another. It¡¯s spell is [Shade] And Light is the element that creates, yet destroys darkness. The nemesis of all evil, the eternally shining sword of the heavens. It¡¯s elementary spell is [Glow]. Azule commented, ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you never cast the spell [Glow] as the Light Element is hazardous to us demons. Though there are times when you might have to use it ,so memorize it. There are some demosn though that are capable of using the Light Element unharmed, for example there was the Chimera Silverlight. We don¡¯t know his true name but he earned his name after killing several Demon Kings with his powerful light elemental type spells.¡± Azule finished his lecture after a full hour and said,¡°Anyway with this class is over, you are dismissed. Daemon I want you stay back for a bit.¡± Everyone got up and walked out leaving behind only Satou who was quietly waiting in his seat. Satou wondered, ¡°What does he want now.¡± Azule ordered Satou,¡°Come closer Daemon.¡± Satou obediently picked up his books, got off his seat, and sat down on a chair in the front of the classroom. ¡°Give me your hand¡± Azule moved a chair over and put it in front of Satou. He Satou down and took a look at Satou¡¯s hand. Azule¡¯s eyes had a faint glow as he observed Satou¡¯s hand. He took his thumb and pressed it into Satou¡¯s skin. He felt around feeling the bones in Satou¡¯s fingers, and stroke his veins. Azule was astonished, ¡°His body has undergone a forced variant transformation in a premature state that required a large amount of blood, and energy to stabilize. It¡¯s a miracle that he even survived the process, or wasn''t turned into a cripple. But in the end his body was far from reaching a truly stable point, even after a full ten years I¡¯d doubt he¡¯d be completely stable either. So why is he perfectly fine, he seems so healthy? His soul, mind, and body survived an onslaught of energy during the transformation so he should have been mentally and physically impacted. Why is he acting as if nothing happened? He has yet to go insane surprisingly so that means the damage to his psyche was minimal, so he can still be considered sane. His body was strong enough to survie the damage, but even then it might be a bit too early...¡± Azule sighed, he was a scholar heralded as a mad genius, but never before has he read of such a strange occurrence. More and more unanswered questions just kept filling his head. He saw great value in Satou, so he wasn¡¯t willing to take any risks. But leaving things alone in itself was a risk. Azule had no other choice ,he asked Satou,¡°Daemon do you know which race is considered the strongest?¡± Satou thought about it for a bit. He doesn¡¯t exactly know why Humans are capable of exactly, but Azule did tell him not to underestimate them. But Azule never specifically mentioned anything about Humans, he referred to them as Mortals. Dwarves, Elves, and other unknown races could exist after all. Satou said uncertainly , ¡°Demons?¡± Azule shook his head, ¡°In a way yes, but not exactly¡± Satou tilted his head, "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s humans¡­." Azule continued, ¡°In truth Mortals are the strongest race¡­..¡± Satou cursed inside of his head, he thought he was quite lucky for ending up as a Demon. Though things were a bit odd, Demons were usually one of the more powerful races in fiction. ¡°Though nothing is really set in stone. In combat Demons, and Angels are stronger than Mortals, with a few exceptions of course. For example there are the God Beasts who at Birth are already at the equivalent of a High-Demon, or the Dragons the weakest of which are are equivalent to Mid-Demons. You¡¯ve seen Nevil¡¯s Bone Dragon it¡¯s at the level of an Archdemon. ¡± Azule opened up a book, and ripped a piece of paper off of it. He took out a pen with a black crystal at the end. Azule began drawing a demon to the left and a angel to the right. In the middle he drew a number of different races from beasts to humans to dragons and elves. Surprisingly Azule was quite the artist. ¡°Out of the three main categories Mortal, Demon, Angel we Demons possess the greatest prowess in combat, the largest population, and the greatest individuality. We pride ourselves in our individual strength, and the freedom brought by the chaos we bring. Angels on the other hand possess the greatest information network in existence surpassing all the information gathered in Arkadias and Padanilam combined, the longest lifespans, and the greatest unity. They pride themselves in their order, and by uniting together under a strict hierarchy they have been able to fend us Demons off for ages. Mortals however have the shortest lifespans, what is considered the weakest strength, a vastly inferior information network, and the smallest population.But even then I still consider them the strongest race, can you take a guess why.¡± Satou shook his head, from the sound of it Mortals really were weaker than Demons, so why does Azule fear them so much. ¡°It¡¯s because Mortals, Humans in particular have the greatest potential. They have been able to reach a level that took hundreds of thousands of years in their puny lifespan of 200 so years. The dwarves have been able weapons greater than we¡¯ve ever seen, the elves have concocted potions more potent that even the [Blood Elixir] the Elixir that even Emperors seek, and Humans have in the past thousand years changed drastically. They can achieve what we cannot, they see what we will never. Their growth is their saving grace, and their most frightening trait.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Satou nodded, if you looked at it really is quite frightening where Mortals, or rather Humans have gone. Just how long have Humans been on Earth? Compare that to the oldest species that¡¯s been around, and then compare the amount of feats Humans have been able to accomplish. In just how many years did it take our relatively new race to reach the stars, a place others could only see. Satou thought back a bit to what Azule said earlier and asked,¡°But wait why did you say that Demons were the strongest in a way?¡± Azule replied, ¡°Because we have something Mortals will never attain even with their god like growth, no maybe one day they will attain it ,but until then Demons and Angels will reign supreme. The main difference between Mortals and Demons is in here?¡± Azule raised his thumb and pointed at his heart, ¡°Our Souls. We have what is known as a Death Born soul, a soul that has experienced Life, and Death once. We, Demons , were not created by the Gods ,or at least not the True Gods. Only Mortals were created by the Gods and we are ,ironically, the unfortunate byproduct of their demise. You see The Demonic Realm , Arkadias, is referred to by Mortals as Hell, the realm of the dead. While the Celestial Realm, Ecclesia , is referred to by Mortals as Heaven, the Kingdom of passing. The one thing that dictates where you go after death is called Karma, how much sin you have stacked up in your lifetime. It adds weight to your soul, and depending on where Death¡¯s Scale leans you¡¯ll fall into one of two parts of Death¡¯s River, the River of Souls. And due to this fact we Demons are inherently Evil, and Angels inherently Good. Here¡¯s a little quote from a book from the Mortal Realm that I took fancy, You who sins, know not kindness. You who sins, know not love. For you who sins, will always be evil as you are one of the Demons who walk the Earth. It captures the message pretty well honestly. Mortals can be both Demons or Angels, it''s just a matter of time really.¡± Azule flipped over his paper, and began writing things down. He wrote down Primary Soul, and under the category Death Born Souls he wrote ,First Born, Second Born, and World Born. ¡°Anyway I was getting a little of topic there, but it¡¯s sort of important so try and remember it. Anyways I¡¯ll explain Death Born Souls. In the Universe there exists two types of Souls. Primary Souls and Death Born Souls. Only Mortals are born with Primary Souls, and after death they end up in the River of Souls. While Demons and Angels can either be World Born, First Born, or Second Born all categories of Death Born Souls. Our ancestors were World Born Demons, Demons who by pure chance were able to create their bodies out of nothing. Me and that fool Royce are considered First Born Demons birth by another Demon. This is similar to Primary Souls, but a Primary Soul wouldn''t be able to survive in this hell hole. So in the final day of pregnancy for a mother we kill the child still in the womb and revive it thus giving birth to a First Born Demon. And finally there are those like you who are Second Born, the most common type of Death Born soul. Those who are Second Born were not lucky enough to be born by the world, nor born from a mother''s womb, instead we gave birth to you with Magic. The process was originally created by one of the Great Demon Gods to increase the number of Demons.¡± Azule ripped another piece of paper out of his book, and began drawing. He drew a grass plains with a flame floating above it. ¡°The reason death Born Soul¡¯s are so important is simple, it¡¯s because after experiencing death once we changed we become more sensitive to things we normally would be able to sense. Let me tell you a little bit about our origin. You see there exists a different plane parallel to our own, and every other realm. That plane is the Domain of the God of Life and Death, the River of Souls, as I¡¯ve mentioned before. Any way that phantasmal river so happens to flow from the Mortal Realm depositing souls in either the Celestial Realm or the Demonic Realm. However a Soul is just a Soul , without a vessel they will simply disappear. Most souls that drift into our realm find refuge by turning into plants or beasts, but these can¡¯t exactly be classified as Demons. The World Born Demons are the few Demons who were able to harness the abundant energy in the Demonic Realm and forge a body out of it giving birth to the first Demons and in turn the first and strongest Demon God. The main thing that separated him from the mindless plants and beasts given birth to those weaker souls was his awareness. He possessed intelligence similar to a Mortals, and an awareness of one''s self. And with this self-awareness and intelligence he was able to sense an energy he was never able to as a Mortal, Demonic Energy.¡± Azule put his hand on the desk, and out of his palm and miasma began flowing out. This miasma soon enough completely filled the room. It gave Satou a very sickening feeling. ¡°You see the dead can¡¯t rely on their natural senses like when they were alive, they relied on their Soul directly. They began to more easily sense mana, life, emotions, and the energy they used to forge their bodies, Demonic Energy. And after being born into the world they were able to freely control this energy. You see constructing a body out of purely energy is an extremely difficult task that ,without the assistance or a magic circle ,would normally be impossible. But those World Born Demons managed to complete that impossible task, and at birth had complete mastery of Demonic Energy.The First Demon God manipulated it to create an impenetrable body, a massive pool of mana, and even his own descendants. And by mimicking the Demon Gods we too were able to reach a strength similar to theirs. Because you see as long as you are Death Born, whether or not you are Demon or Angel you were given birth to by this Energy, by prana itself.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Satou asked ¡°Prana?¡± ¡°Prana refers to Demonic Energies, and Celestial Energies neutral form. You see Demonic and Celestial energy are both different forms of Prana. Prana is an energy similar to Mana, and Life Force, but unlike both of them it doesn¡¯t have a clear cut role. It''s not very common here in the Demon Realm as most of it has already been converted into Demonic Energy. Though the Mortal Realm has an extremely high density of Prana, but with no way to sense, control, or master it it¡¯s useless. At most Prana enhances their bodies, strengthens them a little bit, and increases their lifespan by shortening the amount of Life Force they burn by half. If the Mortal Realm wasn¡¯t so densely packed with Prana a race like Humans would only live between 40-100 years. Well anyway Prana has an odd property, it can be changed into a variety of different forms, and is affected by one''s emotions. Demonic Energy is the byproduct of negative emotions and naturally gives a sickening feeling like this, while Celestial Energy is born through things like love, and compassion and gives people a feeling of bliss.¡± Satou asked, ¡°And it¡¯s because we have Demonic Energy we are stronger than Mortals?¡± ¡°Precisely. You see one¡¯s strength is determined by Birth, there are a few ways to overcome the hurdles of talent ,but without any luck you are destined to remain weak and feeble. Some Mortals are incapable of even using Magic due to this limitation. But you see unlike Mortals every single Demon and Angel is capable of using Magic due to the existence of Demonic Energy. I''ve said before Prana doesn''t have a clear cut role, it''s present in our lives and we need it to survive but until the Demon God came in we didn''t exactly know it''s purpose. Prana''s main purpose is to be converted. It has no real purpose, because it''s purpose is to become something with purpose, and naturally Demonic Energy has that exact same property. You see Prana is a higher tier energy than Mana so we can easily convert Demonic Energy into a large supply of Mana to refuel our reserves. Our Mana pools are located in our souls so charging it is risky, but you see in the process of our Birth a large amount of Demonic Energy began coating our souls. Naturally this can damage it and that¡¯s why there exist several different categories for your soul. Fragmented, Reforged, and Complete. The Demonic Energy is literally transforming your soul. And since this is the case we can use Demonic Energy to expand our Mana pools, a tank normally set by birth. We can even make pseudo-mana pools. We can use it to strengthen our bodies permanently to a level surpassing any metal. We can condense it into Life Force to increase our Lifespan. And we gather enough of it, we can become literal Gods!¡± Azule flipped the paper around, and made a cylinder with ten layers. ¡°Anyway, now for the reason I called you here. You see I''m going to teach you how to increase your Demonic Rank.Our rank is based on how much Demonic Energy is present in your body. Our bodies naturally have a limit to how much Demonic energy we can store. So to store more we condense it, and after doing so we reach another Rank, and have more room to absorb. The more Demonic Energy we have the stronger we become, so naturally the higher Ranks are stronger than the lower ranks. Anyway let me show you how to condense it.¡± Azule stood up and put his hand of Satou¡¯s head, ¡°Relax, Close your eyes, I will guide the Demonic Energy already present in your body and condense it into the outer regions of your soul. Try and remember this feeling, and tell me to stop when the pain becomes unbearable.¡± Satou closed his eyes. He felt as if something was crawling up his skin. There was a sharp pain in his head, and it was becoming a little difficult to think. But there was an even more excruciating pain in his chest. It was as if someone was trying to squeeze his heart. Satou tried his best to get a grasp of the feeling, to try and find out what''s happening. Once more Satou was dragged into a world of darkness. He stood there looking around inside of a white sphere. When Satou looked at the sphere he was in, and touched he noticed something. He noticed an odd familiar feeling. Satou looked at the white sphere, ¡°This is, my soul¡­.¡± The white sphere was Satou¡¯s soul. It was a bit difficult to believe, but he was standing inside of his own indestructible soul. He wasn¡¯t able to recognize it instantly, after all he never saw his soul before. However this feeling, was undoubtedly his own soul, the soul that was flying through the multiverse for ten thousand years. He thought to himself, ¡°Since this is my soul, am I still able to move around?¡± Satou attempted to guide his soul to fly in one direction, and after a bit he was actually able to fly out of the black space into another white space. ¡°So before I was in a white space, inside of a black space, which was inside of this white space. Is there another black space outside of this white space?¡± Satou looked around in an attempt to find the next layer of a possibly never ending loop of black and white. Though in the end he didn¡¯t find it, but he did notice something. In the white space there were holes similar to the holes connected to his mana pool. He found that from these holes there was a large amount of black vapor floating in. Satou looked at the black sphere and noticed it was gradually getting smaller and bigger over and over again. Satou put his hand on his heart, ¡°Is this that squeezing feeling? Is this what he was talking about, Demonic Energy?¡±
Azule was still watching Satou who was outside and not inside of the multi-layered black and white space. He saw as a smile broke out, as if this was something comfortable. Azule was constantly pumping Satou with a bunch of Demonic Energy, and was growing increasingly more tired. He stared at Satou perplexed, ¡°He smiled, did he get used to it already? His body shouldn¡¯t be able to absorb too much Demonic Energy, this process should be excruciatingly painful at first. Why is he able to go for so long? How much Demonic Energy is he planning on absorbing exactly? There¡¯s only so much pressure a soul can take, even if it is categorized as the most durable soul." Azule waited in a bit and thought that Satou would tell him to stop any minute now, but soon a total of five minutes passed. Azule wondered, "Should I stop it? It might be risky if I continue any longer, but so far he seems to be doing fine. It''s better to be safe than sorry though....¡± As soon as Azule took his hand of Satou¡¯s forehead Satou woke up. He stood up and stretched. Originally the process of absorbing and condensing the Demonic Energy into his soul was a painful process, but as time passed he hardly felt the pain. The sickening feeling actually turned into a comfortable feeling that invigorated his body. Right now it was as if strength was flowing out of his very being. Azule ordered him, ¡°Open your Grimoire what Rank are you, your rank is determined by the amount of Demonic Energy is present in your body after all.¡± Hearing this Satou immediately went to check, he was quite curious after all. He opened up the Grimoire on the desk, and on the first page there was his Rank. Satou said disappointingly, ¡°Only Rank 3: Lesser Demon¡­..¡± Azule furrowed his brow, he thought to himself, ¡°How is it that he¡¯s still Rank 3? With the amount of Demonic Energy he absorb and I condensed he should be at least Rank 4. I don¡¯t feel like he¡¯s lying either, and the Grimoire has never been wrong. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of that variation. I¡¯m going to have to perform some tests, to his actual abilities later for now it would be for the best if I stopped.¡± Azule sighed no matter what someone tried it would always go wrong when it involved Satou. Possessing him didn¡¯t work, mind control didn¡¯t work, and even try to increase his rank didn¡¯t work. In Azule¡¯s eyes Satou was an uncut, unpolished gem that require a lot of work, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re dismissed. Try practicing some spells, and condensing your Demonic Energy on your own time.¡± ¡°Ah, Okay.¡± Satou stood up and left the room, he decided to do a little experimentation with these new found powers of his. Azule watched as he walked out, ¡°[Teleportation]¡± Azule teleported to library from before, and used the Latus Crystal to find a number of books. Each book would glow and slowly float over to where Azule was sitting. He grabbed a book flipped through it, grabbed another book flipped through it until he skim through each book. Azule sighed, and leaned back on the chair and lost himself in his own thoughts. ¡°A Second Born Demon¡¯s body is created through a very specific formula put in the Magic Circle. It first looks through the Soul grabs, onto one, and proceeds to build the body of its recipient. However a Soul can¡¯t just be crammed into any old body, it has to have at least 90% compatibility rate with the body. To reach this we rip out a piece of their soul and use that as a blueprint of sorts. The Demonic Energy in the surroundings floods into the Magic Circle and by using the ripped out piece of soul it naturally forms a Demon''s body. The ten years life-span of a Lesser Demon is related to the damage left during the process. If not enough Demonic Energy is gathered and condensed into a protective layer in one''s soul, one¡¯s life force will gradually leak out and in ten years they will die.That¡¯s the way it¡¯s always been.¡± Azule thought about what he saw when he was helping Satou condense. Azule opened up another book, and read it over ¡°A Complete Soul a soul so strong that even after experiencing Death, and being ripped apart it was able to remain whole¡­¡± Azule sighed, ¡°But that thing is on a whole other level than a Complete Soul. It¡¯s like it was never injured in the first place. But then how did his body form without a blueprint, how did he go through a variation? Don¡¯t tell me¡­..¡± Azule came to a sudden realization and a smile broke out into his face. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is Ahahahaha. How ridiculous, truly ridiculous¡­.¡±
Author Notes: <- I always forget to put this but I''m sure you guys realize that the line signifies that it ended right? Hey guys, I went and got a bunch of tests done and over with. Now I can relax, for like idk a week? I''ve been told not to and I should start studying and working on more what not, but whatever. Anyway here''s today''s chapter/information dump. With this out of the way I can do less explaining and more doing for the next few chapters. Anyways tests basically killed me and my friend so I worked on this alone, again.... But hey he did help me work on the other story for a bit so I forgive him. Anyways I''m sort of behind on fixing the chapters since schedule is out of wack, and so is my friends so thanks to those who helped point out any issues, and please continue to do so. If there are any errors please point them out, and I will consider any suggestions. Oh and a special thanks to nf_zeta for point out some errors last time, was a big help. Also by the way I started up that other story was talking about, the one for shits and giggles Gotta Gacha. I''m actually working on it as you read this, well the draft anyway. The next chapter should come out soon, that''s the plan. I don''t know if I''m going to have it as a fixed update, or just a purely random update but I''ll do what I can. The stories about a world where otherworlders are common, it''s rpg fantasy themed. The kind of story where you are sent to a world and receive RPG like powers. The gimmick the stuff you get is due to pure luck, and you can easily get something random. I was originally writing it as a comedy, but some of the shit got dark in the draft, but I''m a still say it''s a comedy. Though with the way the MC is it might not be. I think I''ve messed up already. But check it out if you want.
It''s also kind of a short chapter, but I stop things when I feel it''s a nice time to stop them. That''s probably a bigger problem than I think it is cause I''m weekly and not daily, but I thought the amount I wrote was sufficient. Felt like it when I wrote it. Chapter 20: Origins of Magic Satou got back to his room and Rosalie, who has been patiently waiting inside the entire time. Upon seeing him, she knelled down and asked, ¡°Master, would you honor this one with your name?¡± Satou stared blankly at her in confusion, but he forgot it was only recently that he received his name, at least his new name. He said,"My name is Daemon Rosen, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Rosalie." ¡°An honor my lord.¡± Rosalie got off her knees, and quietly stood still at the corner of the room. Satou walked over to the desk by the window, and put the large pile of books down on the table. Azule gave Satou these books for a purpose, so he decided to see why. Besides Satou knew too little about this world as it is, if he wasn''t Immortal he''d probably be frantically gathering as much information as he can to put to use right now. But of course, he''s immortal, and there''s nothing that can really change that now is there. But this world fascinated him, it truly truly fascinated him. And the more he learned about this world, the more it excited him. On Earth, Satou didn''t exactly experience all the world had to offer. He traveled from country to country, place to place, but even then there just wasn''t enough time. He only spent 17 years on Earth, and most of it was in one place, one home. But here he had all the time in the world, and a lot more to discover. Because things here were different from Earth, they were oh so different. On Earth, all magic summed up to be was an illusion, a trick. If you changed your perspective, maybe moved a little to the back you would see just how simple the illusion really was. But what about here? The magic of Earth could never reach the realms of fantasy or fiction, but that was Earth. What about this world, a world straight out of a book ,out of fiction? The magic here was no trick, it was no illusion. And this very thought excited him. Satou quickly flipped through the books there were a total of nine books, the Retelling of a Great War, the Origins of Magic, the 72 Demon Gods, Introduction to Skills , Elementary Spell Book, Spiritual Theory. Guide to Magic, Guide to Combat, and Guide to Tactics. Satou decided to skip Guide to Tactics, Guide to Combat, 72 Demon Gods, and the Retelling of a Great War, Satou wasn¡¯t particularly interested in tactics, combat, or history right now. They were all things he could learn later anyway. He just wanted to focus on the thing that interested him the most, and that was Magic. He opened up the Origins of Magic [table=Cornsilk] Mana, one of the principal energy forms that make up the very world as we know it. It is an energy that exhibits the odd nature of both, existing in everything and nothing at the same time. And like every other principal energy is categorized in its very own element as It can neither be considered Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Light, or Dark. Its element is called the Arcane Element, and the very nature of this element allows for the very existence of magic. But what exactly is magic? To put it in it''s simplest form, Magic is in it¡¯s entirety a wish, or command. But how do we know this? Well why don''t we take a look at the most mystical race in existence, and the race that most resemble the beings we refer to as the True Gods, the Spirit Race. Spirits are a race prominent in only one Realm, a minor realm in which they and only they can exist. This realm is untouchable by Demons, and Angels alike, but Spirits can freely leave. Unfortunately, for whatever reason Spirits refuse to appear before Demons and Angels, so we have only been able to observe them when Mortals cast Spirit Magic a magic that is unique to Mortals. Anyways, Spirits are beings whose very existence are dependent on Mana. Unlike other Races who will only be weakened by having their Mana drained, Spirits will temporarily die if they have their mana deprived. This is so simply because they are comprised of mana itself. And Since Spirits are formed from Mana itself, similarly how Demon Gods are formed of Demonic Energy itself they too can freely manipulate it to their hearts content. Thus Spirits are the only beings in existence that are capable of using Magic from birth, and in them we can find the most primal of magics, the Spirit Tongue. For Spirit there exist no form of chanting, they only need to speak a single word or willing an event to happen. If a Fire Spirit wills it a Fire will appear, if the Fire King commands it magma will form. Even when conversing one can see changes in the very environment. So that answers the question, What is Magic, but where did it come from exactly? Why is it that other creatures are capable of using Magic as well? Well, you see we don''t exactly know why we are capable of using Magic either. All we have are theories, and these theories aren''t exactly proper answers either. But we believe like the formation of the 72 Demon Gods, the entire thing was just an accident. As the Demon Gods just so happened to be formed out of Demonic Energy, the Gods out of Aetherial Energy, and the Spirits out of Mana. We just so happened to learn how to use Magic. You see the Magic of the Gods is similar to that of spirits, or rather the magic of spirits is similar to that of the Gods. The Gods need but speak, and a world is created, they only need to want you to die for you to die. And in the Primordial Times when the very Universe was still forming the True Gods spoke bringing forth all of creation, and the words they spoke were carved into the souls of all life in existence. So it was only a matter of time, before Mortals could take pieces of those words, words engraved into their very being and learn to speak. That language was known as the Magic Language, and was the foundation for the powerful Ancient Magics that became the very foundation of Magic. However now those Ancient Magics are for the most part lost in time, and are referred to as Lost Magics instead. Most people even view Ancient Magic as being inferior to what they call Modern Magic. But the two are fundamentally different you see. Ancient Magic centers around a single part of Magic, the command. In the past those who wielded Ancient Magic could command the very laws of the world like a God. With the Magic Language they were no different from spirits, and conversations of extraordinarily powerful mages could easily change the landscape if they weren''t careful. So why did we choose to forget this Magic? It¡¯s because we choose to study a different part of Magic, the ability to will phenomenon into existence. Now, as a mage you are presented with a variety of paths. What element to choose, how you will fight, and the type of magic you will use. Will you choose to study the Lost Arts of Ancient Magic, or the Modern Arts of Combat Magic. Will you seek the destructive power of chanting, or the speed of willing. Which is right, and which is wrong is not something I can dictate, so I leave these two infinitely branching paths up to you. [/table] Satou diligently read the entire book of the Origins of Magic, the book held deep explanations to towards the history of magic itself, and explained a couple other principles. One of such was the principal energy Mana. Mana in particular is for the most part, the most tangible principle energy. Unlike other energies which you can only feel you can touch Mana. The other tangible energy that it mentioned was Essence. The book didn¡¯t go into too much detail about the energy other than mentioning it as the energy that makes up one''s soul, and being the highest tier of the principal energies, but it did mention that in some cases with extraordinarily powerful beings Essence is tangible. Basically if your Soul is so strong it becomes possible to both see and touch it after you die. But for a Soul to reach such a level is extremely rare. Even Satou¡¯s Soul which is indestructible isn¡¯t strong enough to be touched or seen without special methods. On the other hand Mana is such abundance and a since having such a large amount of isn¡¯t rare it becomes easier to perceive. The book stated that if you were to walk into a room with a high density of mana it would feel like you were underwater. Mana also has other forms similar to physical objects. Those forms are Spiritual the intangible form of Mana, Gaseous the mana that exists in the surroundings, Liquid an extremely dense form of Mana, and Solid the highest density mana can reach. For the most part someone will have Spiritual and Gaseous Mana in their Mana Pools, but since there is a limit to how much you can expand your Mana Pool everyone goes for the approach of increasing its density. However most people only reach the point of having an extraordinarily thick mist of Mana inside of their pools, only a small portion of the Universe has Liquid Mana. Liquid Mana is so rare that only Demon Gods, Gods, God Beasts, Emperor-Rank beings, and Dragons have Liquid Mana. And Solid Mana is so rare that there¡¯s only been a few records of it¡¯s existence. When a small gem sized crystal of Mana ,called God¡¯s Tear, formed in the Demonic Realm, all 72 Demon Gods began fighting over it. Even Demon Emperors and Kings despite fearing the Demon Gods attempted to take it for themselves. However the density of Mana inside the crystal was so high that even getting close to it made a Demon King go insane, and touching it made Demon Emperors go insane. The event caused so many High Ranking Demons that at one point there weren''t 72 Demon Gods anymore, and hundreds of countries lost their rulers causing a massive war to break loose. In the end it was stated that one of the True Gods actually descended and confiscated the crystal. By the way Liquid Mana also has a similar effect on weaker beings causing them to go insane. As long as you are a Demon King or Emperor it¡¯s safe to absorb it, but even if you''re a Noble Demon absorbing Liquid Mana would damage your Soul leading to either an agonizing death, crippling you, or turning you insane. Satou began pondering, ¡°If I find a source of Liquid Mana would it be fine if I absorbed it? I mean my Soul is indestructible so maybe it would prove beneficial to me.¡± If the opportunity ever presented itself, Satou''d probably test it out. He''s confident enough that his Soul could withstand it, after all you only need to be Emperor level and Satou''s soul is God Level. Though it''s not like there''s going to be some Liquid Mana randomly floating around. Satou opened the Guide to Magic, one of the larger books. This time however he merely skimmed through it. It turns out that Spells are grouped into quite a few categories. Other than the type of spell it is, the other main category are their Level and Tier. These are on their difficulty, the amount of mana required to use it, and their strength. There are in total 10 Tiers, which are simplified and grouped up into 6 Levels. Tiers 1 to 3 are known as the Elementary Level Tiers 4 to 5 are known as the Intermediate Level Tiers 6 to 7 are known as the Advanced Level Tier 8 is referred to as the King Class Tier 9 is referred to as the Emperor Class Tier 10 is known as the God Level Though most Tier 10 spell though are referred to as Forbidden Spells. To cast these spells you would need to be at the Level of a Demon Emperor, and you would have to pay an extraordinary price in order to use it. However the effects of a God Level spell are catastrophic. Though there are Forbidden Spells that can be casted at lower levels however in most cases they either cripple you or kill you. The minimum level for casting a Forbidden Spell is the Noble Demon Level. Other than these there are a few other categories for spells. For example a spell can either manipulate the surronding mana, or directly draw mana from ones mana pool. A spell can directly manipulate the world''s laws, or completely defy them. For example there exist the spells like [Aqua Forma], and [Terra Forma] who create water and earth out of nothing, a phenomenon that breaks the very laws of the world, but once the mana supply is cut they''ll disappear into thin air. While there are spells like [Create Water], and [Terra Form] spells that manipulate the surrounding moisture, or surrounding earth. But then there are spells that fit neither of those categories like [Ignite] whose flames can exist without mana and can''t exist without mana. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. After studying the book a bit more, Satou closed it and picked up the Elementary Spell Book. Satou flipped through the spells, and decided to test some out. Satou picked up the book, and went over to the empty room to the left. As he entered he noticed the room was actually filled with a large amount of Mana and Demonic Energy. Naturally absorbing the Demonic Energy gave him quite a comfortable feeling. Satou wondered, ¡°Am I able to compress the energy myself?¡± Satou sat down on the stone floor, and began visualizing the black sphere inside of him constantly compressing and expanding. As he did so a sudden burning sensation filled Satou¡¯s body, and a painful pressure filled his chest. ¡°Ah there¡¯s that feeling¡± Satou recognized this painful, squeezing feeling. It seems he succeeded in compressing the Demonic Energy inside of him. The abundant Demonic Energy around him began to flood his body expanding the shrunk black sphere back to it¡¯s original size. As Satou repeatedly adsorbed and compressed Demonic Energy the painful feeling and the comforting feeling continuously clashed bring him to heaven to hell and back over and over. ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­¡± Satou thought back to the time he was with Azule a bit earlier. There was a pressure on his chest when he was compressing the energy, but that feeling faded. It wasn¡¯t like this where pain and pleasure constantly interchanged. ¡°What if I do this¡± Satou tried to slowly compress his energy while simultaneously increasing the amount of Demonic Energy he absorbed. The dark sphere of energy inside of him no longer fluctuated from small to large, and instead remained a constant size. To anyone else it would nothing seemed to be happening, and basically nothing was happening really. The black sphere was growing denser and denser, at an incredibly slow rate that it''s difficult to even perceive But at least the pain subsided. By trying to mimic Azule''s rate of compression, he ended up feeling the same amount of pain. But when Azule was compressing his energy he was entirely focused on absorbing energy, neutralizing the pain entirely. However now that he was alone he not only had to focus on absorbing the energy, but compressing the energy. And if he tried to match Azule''s rate of compression then he wouldn''t be able to match his previous rate of absorption. By slowing down and moving at his own pace Satou was able to lessen the pain caused by compression, and increase his rate of absorption. But now instead of feeling either pleasure or pain he felt neither, and instead just a great sense of fatigue. Satou sat there in the room compressing his energy for only a few minutes, but in those short minutes he quickly became covered in sweat. The process of compressing energy was a tiring process in and of itself and absorbing and equal arduous task. If absorbing energy wasn''t so pleasant than most people would have been left exhausted afterwards. However now that the pain of compressing is mixing with the pleasure of absorbing they naturally canceled each other other leaving only the fatigue. Satou sighed, ¡°It seems like moving up ranks is harder than I thought, well whatever I wasn¡¯t planning on doing this today anyway. Let''s get down to business.¡± Satou opened up the Elementary Spell book once again. Satou looked at the few spells available. Most mages would normally pick only one Element or one type of Magic to study for their entire lives, while dabbling in another for every now and then. For example Nevil is in his entirety a Necromancer, even after dabbling into the world of Magic Knights he still couldn¡¯t be considered a real Magic Knight. Only by relying on his Necromancy could he really acquire the level of strength of a True Magic Knight. To reach mastery over a single category of magic in and of itself takes years and years of practice, and experimentation. To master more than one type of magic is rare, and few have more than three. But Satou with a literal eternity on his hands, and nothing really else to do Satou decided why not learn them all? ¡°Let¡¯s see all the complex what not¡¯s gonna take some time to get used to so I suppose I should practice each of their respective Tier 1 Elementary Level spells.¡± Satou walked outside of the room, and asked Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie can you grab me an empty cup?¡± ¡°Very well my Lord,¡± Rosalie maid an empty glass cup appear in her, hand and handed it to Satou. Satou looked at the cup, and wondered, ¡°Where do all of them keep these things? Is it Spatial Magic? There was no mention of Spatial Magic in the Elementary Spell Book or the Origins of Magic only the Guide to Magic but that only mentioned it a few times.¡± He walked back into the room, and set the cup down. He flipped the page of the Elementary Spell Book, to the water element. He chanted, ¡°Form o¡¯ Water [Aqua Forma]¡± From Satou¡¯s palm a small glob of water formed, as Satou directed it the small glob of water moved into a small stream floating in the air. The stream moved in between his fingers and circle his arm as if it were a fish swimming in the air. Satou thought,¡°I should be able to get a hang of Water Magic pretty easily since Blood Magic is a sub-category of Water Magic.¡± Satou directed the water into the cup, and released the magic. The water slowly disappeared from the cup, and when Satou felt the cup it was completely dry. It was just as the books stated [Aqua Forma] is relatively easy to control as it''s made by my mana. He chanted, ¡°Gather o¡¯ Water [Create Water]¡± Satou watched as small glob of water slowly formed in his hand, the amount of mana used to create the same amount of water was far larger than with Aqua Forma. As Satou tried to direct the Water into a stream and move it around, it refused and just moved as a ball of water. Satou moved the ball of water into the cup and released his spell. Just as predicted the water in the cup remained. Satou extend his hands towards the cup, but instead of chanting a spell he gathered the water in the cup into a ball, and raised it up again. ¡°I see [Aqua Forma] can be created in greater quantities, but I can maintain [Create Water] far longer. [Aqua Forma] needs to be maintained constantly, but it¡¯s original cost is low. Whilst [Create Water''s] starting cost is high, but maintaining it is low. Not only that but it¡¯s far easier to control Aqua Forma, the water formed from Mana, rather than already existing water.¡± Satou looked over at the Elementary Spell Book. He thought, about the descriptions left in the book. It described [Aqua Forma] as an elementary water spell that creates water for combat, and [Create Water] as an elementary water spell that creates water for logistics. But Satou thought about it differently, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it depend on the situation? In specific circumstances [Create Water] could have other uses other than logistics. For example this Tier 3 Elementary Level Spell. [Aqua Field], it¡¯s a shield of water created using [Aqua Forma]. If you switched the base spell from [Aqua Forma] to [Create Water] you would have a weaker but longer lasting shield. In most cases you might not require it, but if it''s a battle of attrition where you''re trying to last as logn as possible it would be better to utilize the shield that''s far easier to maintain. ¡± Satou tried to change the ball of water in front of him into something of a film. But the most he could do was make a sort of squarish blob of water. Satou sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll have to grasp a better control over water if I want to make that shield possible. I doubt I¡¯d even be able to use Aqua Field as it is anyway. But I guess I can¡¯t just read about the spells huh. These books only talked about a few things in regards to the spells, even the spell book gave a slight summary. If I really want to be come a mage I''m going to have to do a lot of experimenting.¡± When Satou thought about the hardships to come he couldn''t help, but want to give up. Yet as Satou, thought about the possibilities of future spells, of future discoveries a childish smile couldn''t help but show on his face. It was as if he found himself a new toy to play with, well I suppose for a soon to be God, Magic really is a toy.
Author Notes Yay for Info-Dumps! Anyway sorry for this delayed chapter, friend that PRs is off on break, and I am sick so yeah. I''m better now, but medicines been knocking me out so I''ve been gradually writing this one. I was thinking of skipping a few year of the Demon Realm Arc which are mostly training, but I decided I''m gonna put a few more chapters of training, do a time skip do different training, and then send him off on an Adventure. After several other planned events I''ll send him off to the Mortal Realm to start that Arc off, so I suppose this Arcs gonna last maybe 10-30 more chapters. Anyway get ready for some training is all I can say. Sorry for any errors by the way, it would be much appreciated if you guys can point them out. Tell me if you have any suggestions as well. Oh and I''m also planning on posting another chapter up for Gotta Gacha soon, so yeah go check that out. Somehow the story turned from the comedy that I envisioned into a Dark Story in the drafts by the way. It''s only on Chapter 2, so Chapter 3 is coming out soon. Also it''s a short chapter again sorry, anyway I need to rest this medicine''s making me drowsy A Little Announcement for those who see Um so I actually went to the doctor after being sick as fuck for a week. I''ve only been taking over the counter drugs and dealing with it, but I actually went to the doctor and it turns out I should''ve gone earlier! Anyway I''m now on several meds and am recovering, it''s been a few days so it''s better, but I haven''t had time to work on the next chapter too much. Also I''m not even going to be home tomorrow which is the day I usually post it or most of the day after for family matters. Oh, and if anyone''s wondering why I''m not doing it now, well I had a lot of shit to do that I should''ve done earlier but I didn''t. Then I got sick and slept for most of the day for a week, and didn''t have time to do it. So now I''m rushing to get a lot of shit done, I''m sick, and I''m going somewhere. Damn I have all sorts of excuses don''t I. Anyway I''m going to be quite busy, and it will only really settle down maybe a week or two from now. I have to head back to the doctor in a week though so you never know. Anyway I''m sorry for the lack of chapters, and I need to fix up the other story too I find there''s a lack of detail. I''ll post a chapter sometime soon maybe in 3-4 days. I have a draft of what''s going to happen and an idea, the only problem is writing it, making details, and fixing it over and over. I suppose that''s it. Man that turned out longer than I meant it. Chapter 21: Training Satou''s P.O.V I¡¯ve been here for a while, maybe a few hours. There aren¡¯t that many elementary spells in the first tier and I don''t think I should mess with the higher tiers too much, well right now at least. But as I''ve been playing with these spell I noticed there''s more than meets the eye here. I made a few mental notes about some of these things, but maybe I should go get a paper and pen. Let''s see I''ve been playing with water magic for a good bit, just trying to change the water into different shapes. Using the Tier 1 Spells were relatively easy, so I thought maybe I could try out some of the Tier 2 spells in the Water Element. So I opened up the book, and choose a spell to practice. It was the Tier 2 Elementary Water spell, [Aqua Sphere]. [Aqua Sphere] is a sphere of water formed with [Aqua Forma], which is then compressed and pressurized into a dense ball of water. It seems that it''s possible to change even the pressure of water without using anything else, it''s doesn''t even seem to use the air around it to apply the pressure, I suppose this is because it''s water formed out of mana. When I shoot [Aqua Sphere], the ball of water isn''t just thrown, rather it''s more like a water gun and shots forward in a line. Only by compressing the water to a small enough size would it be launched completely at once. And the smaller you compress it, the greater the pressure builds up, leading to a stronger attack. When I condensed a cup of water to the size of a marble and shot it at the wall, it was strong enough to put a small dent in it, which automatically repaired itself. Anyway it seems like Water magic is a lot stronger than I thought, but it takes up a lot of mana to cast it. I''d probably only be able to cast an [Aqua Sphere] of that level twice. If I got stronger I could probably transform a large quantity of water into a sort of water cannon, or maybe I could pressurize water so such a level that It could cut steel. I remember watching a video where manufacturers had an incredible powerful water jet slice through steel like it was nothing. Man, magic sure is something. I mean, if I could do this much as a beginner, imagine what a more powerful mage could do. I can just imagine a water mage creating a tsunami, or making it rain at such a speed that it cuts the people under it. That''s, well that just terrifying, I really wouldn''t want to be on the other end of that. Afterwards I already practiced the Tier 1 spells, and Tier 2 spells were too much so I decided to try out another element. Besides the Water Element was getting a little boring after a bit. So I opened up the Elementary Spell book again, and went towards the Fire Element category. Under the Tier 1 spells I found two spells, one of which I already knew: [Ignite] and [Heat]. I already learned how to cast [Ignite] from Azule so I was planning on skipping it, but it wouldn''t hurt to read about it a little. But when I read about it a little I was confused. [Ignite] was refereed to as the base spell for all Fire Elemental spells that is partially dual-natured. It''s a spell that possess the odd property of being able to exist without mana, yet requires mana. Honestly the writer of this book shouldn''t be writing cryptic messages for a book for beginners. So I decided to play with [Ignite] a little and figure out what the hell this guy was talking about. So I cast [Ignite], but I couldn''t figure out what he was talking about. I understand what he means when he says [Ignite] requires mana, but I didn''t get what he meant when he said it can exist without it. Whenever I stop supplying [Ignite] mana it just disappears, just like water does when I use [Aqua Forma]. So I thought about it, and thought about it, and it went something like this. [Ignite] is dual-natured, but Ignite is a Fire Elemental spell and it shouldn''t have anything to do with any other element. There was a possibility the Wind Element was involved, but I didn''t think that was it. So what nature could it be talking about? And I suppose I wouldn''t have figure it out if I almost didn''t accidentally burn one of the books. As I was pondering I thought if I just kept casting [Ignite] it would have come to me one way or another, and besides it made me familiarize myself with the spell. So I accidentally set a book on fire, so naturally I released the spell and put it out with [Aqua Forma]. But the fire kept on going, even after I released the spell. The fire should have gone out once I released it, just like water I used to put out the fire. All the moisture, and water that covered the book disappeared as soon as I stopped supplying it mana, but the fire didn''t. The fire just kept on burning. The dual-nature of the spell refers to the fact that this spell isn''t just a spell that creates, or manipulates. It''s duality is due to the fact that [Ignite] is capable of doing both. I intentionally set the book on fire again, and cast [Ignite] and manipulated the flames, and as soon as I moved the flame into the air it started burning far more mana. It seems that [Ignite] is a little different from [Aqua Forma] not just because it can manipulate, but in the way it creates it''s element. [Aqua Forma] creates water out of mana, this water will fade as soon as mana is released so it''s Magic Water. But [Ignite] doesn''t create Magic Fire, it''s a real flame that is simply being fed mana to keep it burning. As long as there is another source the flame can feed off of than it will keep on burning. I walked out of the room, and quickly grabbed the Guide to Magic before going back inside. I flipped towards to Fire Elemental section, and It turns out that I was right for the most part. Though I did miss a few points. First off, flames fed with magic are a bit different from normal flames: they are far harder to extinguish. Even if you were to dip the flame underwater as long as one supplies it with enough mana, then it will stay lit. I even tested it out, and dipped a finger casting [Ignite] into the cup of water. It became far harder to maintain the flame, but it definitely wasn''t going out. The other point was in regards to Magic Flames, it seems there are Special Flames that are formed from mana and not just real flames created by mana and then fed mana to exist. It seems like there''s a distinct difference between them. Though these Flames are all apparently above the 5th Tier. By the way the Fire Elements other Tier 1 spell [Ignite] also happens to be dual-natured ,however unlike [Ignite] [Heat] is considered a true dual-natured spell instead of a partially dual-natured spell. Unlike [Ignite] which creates real flames, [Heat] functions like a mix of [Create Water] and [Aqua Form] by both creating heat from mana, and manipulating the surrounding heat. While [Ignite] can create a flame, it''s not a magic flame so it can only be partially dual-natured. When I cast [Heat] with the intention of creating heat, I raised a part of the room temperature a little. And when I cast [Heat] with the intention of manipulating heat, one part of the room became hot while the other cold. This was the difference between creating heat and manipulating heat through the spell. Anyway according to the Guide to Magic the reason that heat is so vital is do to [Ignite]. [Ignite] creates the flame, and having flames are vital for nearly all Fire Elemental spells, but these flames don''t discriminate from friend or foe like normal flames. It is possible for a Fire Mage to even burn themselves with their own flames, and constantly using high temperature flames to attack can put a toll on one''s body due to the intense heat. In other words, if you''re a powerful Fire Mage who can create flames that can melt even steel if you didn''t master [Heat], than the likelihood of dying from heat stroke is tens of thousands of times higher than a normal person. Besides being under so much heat constantly will naturally damage your body. So as to protect themselves from their own flames, Fire Mage''s cast [Heat] in order to protect themselves. And if a Fire Mage is capable of reaching a high enough mastery of [Heat], then they wouldn''t even have to think about being burnt by flames or anything at all. It''s possible to even swim in lava as long as you have enough mana and possess a high enough mastery over [Heat], apparently. Not only that, but by simultaneously casting [Heat] and [Ignite] you can drastically increase the strength of your flames, and since every spells is based around [Ignite] it''s possible to boost nearly every spell by using [Heat]. [Heat] also makes it so a Fire Mage has to worry less about friendly fire as their control over the flames increase. Also while I was reading about [Heat] in the Guide to Magic, I learned that [Heat] is unexpectedly related to a certain element, Ice. So I took a look over the Ice Element in the Elementary Spell Book and I found the Tier 1 spell, [Chill]. I read it over a bit, and it was basically the same as [Heat] except it was decreasing the temperature instead. One can see how these two elements are related by looking at their Tier 1 Spells, [Heat] and [Chill]. But there was an interesting tidbit in the Guide to Magic. Apparently when the Ice Element was created it didn''t have a spell that could be considered a Tier 2 spell, in fact the first Ice Elemental spell was the Tier 2 Spell [Freeze]. It was created through a mix of the two spells [Aqua Forma] and [Heat]. And apparently only after years of studying [Freeze], and [Heat] did they manage to create the spell [Chill]. It''s funny how Fire and Water came together to make Ice. And it seems that the elements don''t exactly interact with each other the way I thought they did. I decided to skim through the Guide to Magic again, mostly because it''s way to large, to find out the relationship between each elements. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I thought that each element had an element they were both strong against and weak against, while having an element they can interact with in order to mutually benefit. Something like this: water > fire, fire > earth, earth > wind, wind > lightning, lightning > water, and light and darkness oppose each other equally. While Wind would Amplify water, or something like that. But it seems I''m not exactly right. Apparently the elements all exist together harmoniously, even if one element holds an advantage over another, these two elements don''t completely oppose each other. If you were to break down those specific elements into multiple aspects, they will at some point find a common ground and work together to amplify each others strength. There were too many examples but I''ll just this one example. There''s Light and Darkness, these two elements naturally oppose each other. Light Magic attempts to cover everything in light allowing one to see everything, while Dark Magic attempts to enshroud everything so no one can see anything. But if these two elements are to be fused, several of their aspects will naturally cancel each other out but the rest of it will simply amplify each other. And in most cases this forms an entirely new element, like the fusion of Dark and Light into Void. Void is an element whose sole nature is to devour, and return to nothing. It takes the aspect in which Light will cover everything in it''s colors, as well how Darkness will attempt to return everything into it''s shadow. Anyway after reading I moved on to the next Element, the Earth Element. Earth is similar to Water as it has [Terra Forma] and [Terraform] which by the way incredibly confusing. Their descriptions are simple and you could easily differentiate which one was which, but if you were to hear someone both of them three times quickly, you''d have a hard time differentiating the two. Anyway [Terra Forma] is like [Aqua Forma] it creates Earth out of mana, and it¡¯s not just limited to dirt or stone. Apparently [Terra Forma] can be used to create all sorts of metals, and gems and the like as long as one can supply enough mana. It¡¯s also possible to easily manipulate whatever is formed, you can change it¡¯s shape, how much of it is there, and how strong it is. As for [Terraform] it is basically Terraforming, it manipulates the earth in the surroundings. However the harder the material, the harder it is to use. I tried using [Terraform] on the stone floor, but it seems I¡¯m not capable enough to use it on stone. As for the Lightning Element I practiced the Tier 1 Elementary spell [Spark]. Unlike Earth, Water, and Fire natural electricity is rather difficult to gather in a natural form, so even though it is possible to manipulate electricity, gathering it is so difficult that the spell was excluded from the spell book. [Spark] is of the same type as [Aqua Forma] and creates electricity out of one''s mana. It¡¯s quite tasking creating even a small amount of electricity, and controlling it is quite difficult actually. When I first cast it I couldn¡¯t really do anything with it other than shoot it against the wall. Though to my surprise, the small amount of electricity I shot at the wall managed to crack and leave a small burn mark. Naturally this healed, but the amount of damage I was able to do with only that much electricity is quite something. No wonder Lightning is known as the element with the greatest burst damage. The amount of mana to required to cast even it¡¯s most basic spell is quite large, but the amount of damage it could inflict is also by far the largest. I really wonder how much damage Intermediate and Advanced level Lightning spells could do. Afterwards I moved onto the Wind Element¡¯s spells [Gust]. And unlike the Lightning Element the Wind Element only has a Tier 1 spell that manipulates air instead. I mean with all this air around us is there really any need to create air? Or at least that¡¯s why I think they didn¡¯t create a spell for creating air, I didn''t really feel like looking it up. By the way it seems like the wind element might be one of the easier elements to control. It¡¯s far easier to shape Water and Earth, but that¡¯s only water or earth formed from mana. On the other hand if I were to cast [Gust] or [Create Water], it would be far harder to control than [Gust]. [Gust] doesn''t seem to have to many uses, it''s main use is to serve as a base for higher tiered Wind Element spells. For example there is the Tier 2 Wind Elementary spell [Feather Foot] and [Wind Blade]. [Feather Foot] utilizes [Gust] to decrease or completely nullify wind resistance. While [Wind Blade] transforms the air controlled with gust into a sharp blade. [Gust] is the least taxing spell I''ve used so far. It was easy enough that I might be able to use the Tier 2 spells of the wind element already. Though I was quite tired after casting spell after spell, so I decided to leave that for later. I''ve been in this room for a while, and magic is mentally exhausting, I''ve been taking breaks but I suppose it''s about time I stop. I hear my stomach growl in protest, telling me to go get something to eat. Yeah, it''s about time to stop. decided it¡¯s about time to get out of here. I need to get something to eat. I stand up to stretch, and cleaning everything up. As I awkwardly open the door with several books, and a cup in my hand I see Rosalie standing at the corner of my room. That reminds me Rosalie is a vampire maid, and even if she¡¯s a maid she should have learned some magic right? And even then she should know what magic everyone else uses to an extent. I drop the books by the small stack of the other books on my desk, and ask Rosalie, ¡°Hey Rosalie are you capable of using magic?¡± Rosalie nods her head, ¡°Yes, any Imp who is able to evolve into a vampire is trained at the castle in both housework, magic, and combat. This way every vampire maid can serve as the final line of defense, as well as serve the elders and guests to the best of their ability.¡± So they¡¯re the final line of defense. That doesn¡¯t seem like the most reliable final line though¡­ Those guards I saw roaming around the castle looked more like a reasonable final line of defense to me. Though you never know they could be the second to last line of defense. I ask her, ¡°What magic can you use then? Oh, and do you know what everyone else uses? How ¡®bout Nevil, Garius, Tristan, oh, and how about the lord?¡± ¡°What type of magic can I use? I¡¯m a Knight so the amount of magic I¡¯ve learned is sparse, but I¡¯m capable of using Arcane magic, as well as most Elementary level spells in Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. Specifically I use the Enhancement-type magic, and Barrier-type magic. And as a vampire I¡¯m capable of also using Blood Magic.¡± Oh, so she¡¯s a knight. She honestly doesn¡¯t look like it. I feel like a maid would be more suited towards magic, but then again they all seem to be able to pull weapons, and items out of their nowhere. ¡°As for the Lord he is a Blood Knight like his grandfather, and his father before him. As a Blood Knight he only uses Arcane Magic and Blood Magic, but by doing so he is capable of utilizing our Vampire Race¡¯s greatest advantage¡± Our race¡¯s greatest advantage?, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She proudly replies, ¡°Our vitality young master, our vitality. Our race at one point fought with one of the Seven Great Clans over who possess the greatest vitality. Though that was several tens of thousands of years ago, but we were able to match up with the the Clan of Wrath, the Berserkers. Berserkers are considered the strongest humanoid demons, with the most monstrous physique holding both the greatest strength, and greatest vitality.¡± Berserkers?, ¡°How powerful are these berserkers exactly?.¡± ¡°Well the Berserkers are a clan or rather a race similar to that of God Beasts and Dragons. There¡¯s only enough of their entire race to fill a single clan, but they are extremely powerful. They are a clan completely inept at magic, so they focus solely on close-quarters combat as well as their Sin of Wrath. The more one delves into their sin the stronger one becomes, and this can also be divided into a few levels: Sinner, Embodiment, Personification, and Manifestation. A majority of the Berserker clan have all reached the Personification level, and a few have even reach the Manifestation level. It is said that you would require more than a thousand mages of the same level to take down a Berserker.¡± Well damn.... I really don¡¯t have anything else to say about that. Rosalie puffed up her chest,and proudly said ¡°But as if Berserkers are the only ones with immense vitality, we Vampires also have a large amount. And besides it doesn¡¯t matter how much damage a Berserker can take they¡¯ll eventually fall given time. As long as a Berserker is not given time to rest then it¡¯s still possible to kill them. Us Vampires however can remain at perfect condition at all times even in the battlefield.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I ask her,¡°How?¡± She replies, ¡°With Blood magic of course. Even if a Berserker has immense vitality they don¡¯t possess immense regenerative capabilities. We Vampires however possess great regenerative capabilities and great vitality, and without our blood magic as long as there is blood to absorb we can remain in top form.¡± Ah, Vampires have a decent amount of health, and a decent amount of regeneration allowing them to stay alive. This normally wouldn¡¯t be able to match a Berserkers immense health, but with their lifesteal that¡¯s another story. ¡°Rosalie how about the others? What magic can they use?¡± She replied¡°Let¡¯s see, Sir Nevil is capable of using a number of elements at their Elementary Level, but his focus is on the subcategory of Darkness, the Death Magic, and Arcane Magic. Necromancy is actually a mix of Summoning Magic and Death Magic, and Summoning as a magic under the Arcane element¡¯s subcategory Spatial Magic. As for Sir Tristan he specializes in Spatial Magic and Barrier Magic, but he is most a close quarters fighter. And Sir Garius uses Fire Magic, Blood Magic, and Arcane Magic.¡±
Author Notes When was the last time I posted? I don''t remember I''ve been sick. Sorry for that, I''ve also been rather busy. Anyway it''s late, so I probably won''t see any replies till the morning. Anyway, I really don''t have any excuse, I said I''d post a chapter in 3-4 at one point but it''s way past that, and I had this chapter done yesterday, It''s just that I fell asleep. And I only got home a bit earlier so yeah... It''s my hibernation period. Anyway Tell me if there are any errors, suggestions are welcome, and again sorry! Also it''s kind of short, should I just merge this with the last chapter, they''re both info-dumps anyway. Oh, and I decided to switch it to First Person instead of Third Person, I might switch it again though, I''m playing with it. Chapter 22: A Hell like Training in Hell Everyone seems to use Arcane Magic, I wonder what that¡¯s like. I didn¡¯t get to it earlier, I wanted to go through all the other elements first since Arcane Magic is a jumbled mess of everything that doesn¡¯t have an element. Well I¡¯ll get to it eventually, but the Arcane element sure has a bunch of sub-categories. So far there''s Spatial, Summoning, Barriers, and Enhancements I wonder if there¡¯s Time. I mean if there''s Spatial Magic, why wouldn¡¯t there be Time? Those two usually go hand and hand. Ah whatever I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll worry about it later. I ask Rosalie, ¡°Can you get me some food?¡± Rosalie walked over to me a little, and unbuttoned her collar as she moved her long black hair revealing the nape of her neck. She pulled down her right sleeve up to her shoulder, as she open her arms out to me. She there was an odd hint of expectation in her eyes, as she held her arms out towards me. It look as if she were asking me to jump into her arms or something, ¡°Master go ahead.¡± I stare at her in bewilderment, or at least I stare at her. Seeing as I am bewildered I assume that as I¡¯m staring at her I¡¯m staring at her in bewilderment. I ask her,¡°Um, Rosalie, what are you doing?¡± Though I pretty sure I know what she¡¯s trying to tell me... Rosalie tilts her head in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong master?¡± Please don¡¯t be blood again... ¡°Would you prefer that I strip instead? Oh, forgive me master I forgot, you wanted a virgin¡¯s blood correct?¡± And it¡¯s blood. Of course it¡¯s blood. I¡¯m a vampire. She¡¯s a vampire. But I don¡¯t want blood¡­ Sigh.. I tell her,¡°No, Rosalie can I get something to eat? Something solid, perhaps?¡± Rosalie pulled up her sleeve, and buttoned up her collar before asking me,¡±Is an arm okay? or would you perhaps like a liver?¡± Rosalie began rolling up her sleeve, and started listing out different body parts. She also started grabbing different parts of her body inspecting each one. Honestly what the hell is this. Are Vampire cannibals or what? This is just exhausting. I interrupt her, ¡°Do you have some bread or something? Yeah, can I just have some bread some bread?¡± She frowned slightly,¡°There is bread but-¡± ¡°Can I just have some bread.¡± She hesitantly bows, before leaving to complete my order. I heaved heavy sigh, as I walk over to the bed. I really really hope there¡¯s something other than bread around here that I can eat. I just might have to turn vegan if all there is to eat are maids, and blood. I could really go for some rice, or pasta right now too... Being in a fantasy world is nice and all, but I really wish it would turn down some of the fantasy a little. I don¡¯t want to end up sitting down in a table, and be forced to eat a nice bowl of eyeball soup or something like that. After a short while I hear the door to my room open, so I sit up. Rosalie quickly makes her way over with a silver tray lined with all sorts of bread. She kneels before me offering me the tray of bread with both hands. I look over the tray, and it seems she really did bring nothing but bread. I mean, I wasn¡¯t expecting much especially when the first thing she offered me was her flesh and flesh but she really just brought bread. There¡¯s rye bread, white bread, brown bread, this odd loaf of black bread, purple bread,some corn bread, and even a baguette. But it¡¯s only bread, she didn¡¯t even bring any butter. But I guess I have no choice, she went through the trouble of getting all this bread for me so I suppose I really don¡¯t have the right to complain either. I don''t feel like it''s worth the time to send her back to get some butter, and I''m afraid that she''ll cut off a hand and wedge it between to slices of bread if I ask for a sandwich. I avoid the dangerous looking black bread, and equally dangerous looking purple bread and grab a few slices of white bread and stuff them in my mouth. I send Rosalie to go put back the rest of the bread as I munch on these slices. It wasn¡¯t particularly filling, but it was good enough for now. I lay down on the bed, and as my eyelids grew heavier and heavier I fell asleep
¡°Master, it¡¯s morning¡± I hear a pleasant voice calling out to me, and I feel someone shake me. I''d wake up, but the bed¡¯s holding me captive AS usual. It¡¯s warmth is holding me hostage and I just can¡¯t seem to break free. Oh, pity me, pity me, for I cannot escape from this insufferable plight. But I am awake though, I just don¡¯t feel like getting up or moving. I hear the blinds open up, and I feel a comfortable warmth hit my body. How nice of her, the warmth just makes me want to stay in bed. ¡°Master, Lord Dein has completed preparations for today¡¯s training. Please wake up master.¡± Training, that can wait. I¡¯ll get up eventually. I grab the blanket, and pull it over my head. I lay there in it¡¯s warmth trying to go back to sleep. Underneath the covers of my bed, I hear Rosalie protest,¡±Master!¡± Rosalie tries to remove the blanket over my head, but I hold onto them firmly. It seems like she''s holding back quite a bit of strength in order not to rip the blanket, seeing as I was lifted as she tried to pull the blanket out of my hand. So for the sake of the blanket, she instead started shaking my body in an attempt to get me to wake up." *BANG* I hear the door slam open, and I lift the blanket off my head to see who it is. Azule, Tristan, and Garius walked in through my door. It looks like they¡¯ve come to wake me up. My eyes look over to Azule, who looked at me with a cynical smile. Oh boy.. Azule noticed my gaze, ¡°You¡¯re late¡± A shiver rose through my spine. Azule snapped his finger, and suddenly the bed below me suddenly disappeared. No, it¡¯s not the bed, I''m no longer inside of the room. I look below me, and all can see is a field of red grass. But wait that¡¯s not the problem ,I¡¯m falling down! My back crashes into the ground causing a wave of pain to surge throughout my body. It¡¯s difficult to get up, my bones are a bit shaky and I feel so numb right now. I turn my head and notice the group of imps from yesterday, I suppose this is the training Rosalie was talking about. I slowly get up, and walk over to where everyone else is. Azule looked over everyone, before saying, ¡°Your souls should have gotten adjusted to your bodies for the most part, and even if it¡¯s still a little bit shaky it doesn¡¯t really matter at this point. Today we¡¯ll be reinforcing your bodies anyway, so try and ignore it. For the next hour we will be improve your constitution, while later we will conduct some magical exercises. You¡¯re free to do what you will in between the training and afterwards, but make sure you stick with the schedule otherwise you¡¯ll receive some punishment.¡± Azule looked at me again with the same frightening smile. ¡°Okay, so for today¡¯s training we¡¯re going to need you to eat these.¡± Tristan made a wooden table with a number of cups filled with two pills, a purple and a red pill. ¡°Make sure to take them at the same time. Oh, and don¡¯t bite them I assure you it won¡¯t taste good.¡± I followed the rest of the imps, and grabbed a cup. I quickly plopped both pills into my mouth, and swallowed them. Yuck, that¡¯s nasty. A bit of the medicine touched my tongue, and it feels a little numb. Well he wasn¡¯t lying about the taste I suppose, but I wonder what these are for? As soon as everyone took the pills, Azule continued explaining,¡°For today¡¯s lesson you¡¯ll be sparring with Garius over here. Naturally he''ll be holding back, and in order to win all you need to do is hit him in the chest, back, or head three times. The time limit is an hour, and those who win can go home free. As for those who lose, you¡¯ll be stuck with me for another hour for extra-training. Oh, but make sure you¡¯re careful even if he¡¯s holding back a single hit could still send any one of you flying. Anyway, begin.¡± Azule clapped his hands, and Garius immediately jumped leaped forward and in almost a second flat,he landed right next to all of us striking on of the imps beside me sending him flying. That¡¯s not holding back! I quickly run away. Even with my immortality that¡¯s still gonna hurt like hell. Azule continued talking in the midst of the chaos,¡°For those who are naturally slow you must learn to withstand powerful blows in order land a clean strike. For those who are naturally fast, you must learn to avoid such attacks at all cost and find the opportunity to let loose a powerful attack of your own.¡± The imps were split fifty-fifty as half of the imps scattered, and ran away from Garius, while the other have choose the charge him. The imps that charged were far too close to even think about dodging, and for the most part they all choose to block. Garius punched one of the larger imps who looked like he was one of the strongest in the group. If I remember correctly this guy was the one Tristan introduced to the Lord, the Rank 6 Imp who was only lower the Maria. He crossed both of his arms in an attempt to withstand Garius fist, but as soon as Garius¡¯s fist met his arms I heard a loud cracking sound and he was sent flying. Two more imps charged forward, they were the Variant Blood Imps, the ones with the spiritual connection. One of the imps charged in front, and was swiftly sent flying by Garius¡¯s fist. The second imp took the opportunity to run underneath his hand and strike Garius¡¯s chest. But his fist only met the air. Despite how large Garius was he was extraordinarily nimble, he stepped to the side causing the second twins fist to miss. Garius kneed the second twin in the chest, and sent him flying up into the air. Afterwards he punched the ground creating a large creator, and breaking everyone else footing. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. One after another each Imp was sent flying, and soon enough all the imps that charged at Garius were defeated. They were each lying down in a crater of their own. Afterwards he looked towards me, oh boy that¡¯s not good¡­ I turn around, and ran, but when I turned my head to see how far away he was he wasn''t there. For a moment I was confused, but as I turned my head back around he was standing before me. His large fist came flying towards my face, and in an attempt to protect myself I raised my hands. I heard another loud crack, and I was pushed down into the ground. I heard him leave and several other loud sounds. I turn my head and see that the ground around me has been upturned a little. It seems that when he punched me he created a little crater. I try and lift my arms in an attempt to lift myself up, but I can¡¯t seem to move them. I feel cold sweat covering my body as I look at my bloodied arms. The bones in my arm were broken into pieces and a few of those shards have pierced my skin, and it¡¯s bent completely in the wrong direction. It¡¯s a frightening scene, that just makes me want to hurl. But the thing that scares me even more is that my bodies is shooting out these broken shards out my body like it was some sort of foreign object, as it slowly begins turning itself into the right direction. I watch as my arms are quickly healed at an astonishing rate. It takes a minute to register that I¡¯m actually completely healed. I slowly start opening and closing my hand to see if I could really move it. Maybe If I hadn''t seen crazier things out there I would have remained like this for a bit. But this is definitely real, and my arm real did just heal in under a minute. I get out of my little crater, and look around. Everyone seems to be beaten up, and bloodied but despite all that everyone¡¯s still either charging at him or running away. Is this the medicines doing. I try, and stand up but I¡¯m greeted with even more pain. What is this? It feels as if something eating me from the inside out. I thought I was healed, what going on? Suddenly I feel a burning sensation in my lungs, and I start having a coughing fit. I start coughing out and odd purple colored blood, what¡¯s going on! I look over at the other imps, and it seems like I¡¯m not the only one. Some of the imps are even turning a little purple, and everyone running away has grown significantly slower. Even the ones who¡¯ve yet to be hit. And as everyone grew gradually weaker, Garius began to start casually walk up to us and send us flying. And of course to add insult to injury he was even humming while he skipped around every now and then. I don''t even know what''s more frightening now ,seeing an extraordinarily muscular demon skip around like a little girl, or watching one''s own bloody broken arm pierced with ones own bones heal at an frightening rate. Both are equally frightening, but one''s not like the other... Anyway everyone''s getting so beat up that there was basically no one capable of charging at him anymore. I look over at Azule, and as our eyes met he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sure some of you are asking, why am I suddenly getting weaker or something along those lines. Let me explain, you see this pill over here.¡± Azule held one of the purple pills in his hands, ¡°This is a watered down version of a Crippling Toxin, a wicked poison concocted to allow someone to die in the most miserable fashion. It¡¯s poison destroys every blood vessel, muscle, organ, and bone in your body rapidly before slowing down to torment you for the rest of your lives. We modified it a little so it won¡¯t torment you, but it¡¯s still capable of destroying every part of your body rapidly.¡± A Crippling Toxin!? No wonder! ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a brute force method, and quite an expensive one at that but by simultaneously destroying your body using this Crippling Toxin, and repairing it using the precious Blood Elixirs you took we can rapidly reinforce your body. Not only that, but by including several other poisons into this little pill we¡¯re also increasing your immunities to poison, and your pain tolerance. It¡¯s a brilliant plan that only a clan like the Rosens who manufacture the Blood Elixir could execute. By the way if you can¡¯t land three strikes on Garius within the next 50 minutes, I¡¯ll strap you to a chair and feed you even more of this stuff for an entire hour.¡± Oh you¡¯ve got to be kidding! Hearing this everyone began charging Garius, and for a full 50 minutes everyone was sent flying dozens of times. And the closest we ever got was two strikes to the head, and that was Maria. But in the end even she who stood at the pinnacle of our group as a Rank 7 Chimera couldn¡¯t deal the final blow. This signified another hour of hellish training, or rather hellish torture.
Tristan teleported our entire bloodied group to a torture chamber filled with a number of chairs. Each one of us was strapped to a chair, and force fed a total of four pills. The first one was the excruciatingly painful Crippling Toxin. However this pill was a much more powerful version. The second was a green pill created from the venom of an extraordinarily powerful demon snake. The third was a black pill that forced one to remain conscious. And the last one was the blood elixir. All of these pills took only a minute or two before they worked their magic. The Crippling Toxin destroyed out bones and such a level that the room was filled with the sound of cracking bones. I could feel my muscles being torn, and blood kept pouring out of my body like a river. The room quickly became flooded with blood, which was for some reason collected into a bottle. Our bodies turned purple, before they turned green. Then we began coughing up large quantities of green blood, while an even more excruciating burning sensation filled our bodies. I tried closing my eyes so I didn¡¯t have to watch everyone screaming in agony, but the pain was too much. All I could do was sit there for an hour constantly cursing my head off as time passed by slower than ever. And as soon as the hour of torture ended, everyone had fainted as the medicine''s effects wore off.
As I woke up once more I looked around in a daze. Everything was hazy, it¡¯s as if there was a mist around me. This was simply because there was a bunch of steam around me¡­. Anyway it seems for one reason or another I''m sitting here bear naked inside of a bath filled with all sorts of herbs. The water has turned a yellow color, and there¡¯s all sorts of plants and leaves I¡¯ve never seen before floating around. I wonder if this is a medicinal bath of some sort. I examine my body, and surprisingly nothing hurts. It¡¯s almost like those two hours of pure torture didn¡¯t even happen. But of course they did happen, and oh god I should probably just run away right now. This sort of training''s going to happen every day, or at least until they deem us strong enough. I can¡¯t help but sigh. I soaked inside of the medicinal bath for who knows how long, before Rosalie barged inside. I quickly moved my hands to cover my private parts, and asked, ¡°Rosalie what¡¯s going on?¡± She replied, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a new set of clothes, Lord Dein order me to tell you that training will continue in an hour.¡± I ask her, ¡°Um, Rosalie how long have I been knocked out?¡± ¡°A few hours¡± A few hours, I¡¯ve been knocked out for that long¡­ So this is what those characters who¡¯ve undergone a massive battle and wake up suddenly to realize it¡¯s been a week since the battle feel like. I ask Rosalie for a towel, and wrap it around my waist. I asked her to look away as I changed and then I made her lead me to the dining room, and kitchen. There I greeted several of the other imps who were eating a hearty meal. I looked over at the chief, and tried to order what everyone else was eating so meat with soup, and bread. Rosalie was oddly opposed to this for some reason, so I had to order her to be quiet. I wonder why she has a such a fixation about having me drinking her blood. I slowly ate what was basically a really late brunch, before I made my way over to the classroom. There I ended up practicing in class for an hour, there I practiced [Terraform], which I couldn¡¯t really pracitce in my room. Azule also helped me practice using my blood. It seems that despite losing the blood a few hours ago, I was still able to use the blood they collected. So I learned to form arrows with my own blood. Though the don¡¯t seem to be able to do much damage. Azule told me to go practice some arcane spells or some water spells if I want to get better at using my blood. Apparently there are no elementary blood spells, only Intermediate and above. It¡¯s for this reason that there are so few Demons out there who can use Blood Magic without having a natural disposition the element itself. And even then one must be an especially skilled Water mage in order to learn it. If a Water Mage tried to control their blood they¡¯d end up just controlling the water in their bodies instead, and if they didn¡¯t have the regenerative capabilities that Demons with the blood element possess then they would most likely end up killing themselves.
Authors Note Here''s an especially short chapter, cause I''m trying to release a chapter for the other story since It''s been so long. And somehow or another that chapter ended up around 7k words or longer! So yeah, I''m sorry but I have my reasons! Not good ones but I have them. I hope you enjoy, and I''ll see if I can get this chapter uploaded. Chapter 23: Spending Time in Hell After a full hour of magic exercises and some advice from Azule I¡¯ve come to understand a few things. First off Tier 2 is out of my reach for now. I¡¯m able to cast a few Tier 2 spells, but that only includes the weaker Tier 2 spells. A Tier 2 spell in the Lighting element ,one of the more mana heavy elements, like [Lightning Clad] is impossible for me ,for now at the very least. But I am capable of casting the Tier 2 spells such as [Fire Clad], [Aqua Film], and [Feather Foot] though I can only use them a few times at the moment. I¡¯m going to have to start compressing the mana inside my mana pool if I want to use the higher tier spells out there. Though if I keep using the current spells in my repertoire I¡¯ll eventually get better at them and I¡¯ll be able to use the Tier 2 spells more easily. After all each spell utilize certain concepts from earlier and much weaker spells to form the foundation of a much more powerful and intricate spell. For example the earlier Tier 2 spells I mentioned like [Fire Clad] and [Feather Foot] are the manipulation of the [Ignite] and [Heat], as well as a modification of the spell [Gust]. However casting [Heat] and [Ignite] simultaneously to invoke [Fire Clad] is actually a much more inefficient process than using [Fire Clad]. The process of using both spells simultaneously was transformed and simplified to form [Fire Clad] with both spells naturally serving as the base. So by mastering the lower tier spells like [Ignite] and [Heat] I¡¯d not only be able to use both spells more efficiently saving a great deal of mana, but I¡¯d also become able to use [Fire Clad] and also some other higher tiers spells more often. Though I¡¯d still be suffering from a lack of mana. It won¡¯t matter how much I¡¯ve mastered the lower tiered spells if I¡¯m incapable of even meeting the required mana for the higher tier spells. I can only support so many Tier 1 spells and a few Tier 2 spells as is, and improving my mastery of those spells will only allow me to use a few more Tier 1 spells and even fewer Tier 2 spells. So I¡¯m just gonna have to take some time to compress my mana. But at least it¡¯s not as bad as compressing Demonic Energy. Compressing mana by itself hurts, but I¡¯m able to absorb mana fast enough that it doesn¡¯t really matter. The process itself though is just tiring, and if it weren¡¯t for that warm, comfortable feeling that it gives me I doubt I¡¯d ever compress my mana. Other than that I¡¯ve also started practicing sequential casting, or the more common name for it Active Casting.Basically whenever you cast a spell, unless you release that spell you won¡¯t be able to cast another spell without losing control of the previous spell. Active Casting however is to cast one spell after another in an order and maintaining them. This is usually used for things like barriers or buffs. You could cast the Arcane spell [Lesser Barrier] a weaker version of the Tier 3 spell [Barrier], and with active casting you could maintain that barrier while casting [Feather Foot] to boost your speed. Active Casting is usually used in tandem with spells like these to create layers of barriers, and buffs. But Active Casting has another special use called, Active Loading. This is a technique that utilizes Active Casting to stock up on offensive spells. It would normally be used on spells like like [Arcane Bolt], which would allow the user to create a ball of mana that could be launched at anytime. Each bot however as only a bit stronger than your average arrow, so it was a spell that was mostly used in large numbers. And this spell is only Tier 2, so a decent mange could naturally create a number of bolts at once. But one could only make so many bolts at once, and even with the support of Chantless or Wordless Casting you¡¯d still need time to create the next volley of arcane bolts. And in that instant someone could close the gap and kill you. But with Active Loading you¡¯d be able create a number of bolts, and just hold them there using Active Casting until you have a sufficient amount. And once that suitable amount has been created you could send out volley after volley of spells or bombard them with everything at once. That is Active Loading. Oh, and Active Casting is different from Simultaneous and Dual Casting. Active Casting you are able to maintain a spell while casting another one. if you used [Ignite] and then kept it active, you''d be able to cast a spell like [Heat]. But you still wouldn''t be able to use both the create a phenomenon similar to [Fire Clad]. To create the same phenomenon as [Fire Clad] you¡¯d have to Simultaneously cast [Ignite] and [Heat]. As for Dual Casting the difference between it and Simultaneous Casting is the difference it the phenomenon produced. Simultaneous Casting refers to spells that are combined to create a different phenomenon from what they usually create. While Dual Casting creates two separate phenomenons at the same time. With Dual Casting you could cast [Ignite], and [Fireball] and use both separately. While with Simultaneous Casting you¡¯d be using [Ignite] to increase [Fireball]¡¯s strength. Though normally you¡¯d cast a completely different spell like I suppose Dual Casting [Fireball], and [Aqua Sphere]. If you Simultaneously cast it they¡¯d simply destroy each other. There¡¯s quite a lot to do in regards to magic, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get to it all sooner rather than later ,though I¡¯d prefer sooner rather than later. I mean this world¡¯s interesting, there¡¯s no doubt about that. There¡¯s just so many new and odd things to see, and do. But about half of those things will probably kill you, and ? of it will hurt like hell. So there¡¯s no much I can do safely, and it¡¯s sort of boring you know. I mean there¡¯s always work, everyone¡¯s always busy working. That was true in this world and my old world, and I don¡¯t blame them for putting their all into trying to get a better life, or trying to survive. That¡¯s a wonderful thing, to passionately live your life. But what about me? I¡¯m immortal, I don¡¯t need to worry about surviving. What am I supposed to do? What do I do.... ¡°Hey¡± Hmm? I hear someone call out to me, and as I turn my head one of the dozen or so imps walked up to me.It¡¯s one of the twins, what was his name again? Ah wait I never knew any of their names in the first place. My bad, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Sa-Daemon.¡± ¡°Hey Sada,I¡¯m Bryt!¡± ¡°No, It¡¯s not Sadaemon, it¡¯s Daemon.¡± I almost called myself Satou there, that was closed. The other twin also walks up to me, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wryt. Let¡¯s get to know each other Daemon¡± Oh, so the right horned twin is Bryt and the left horned twin is Wryt. I wonder if it their names are so similar because they¡¯re twins. Bryt asks me,¡°Hey, Sada.¡± ¡°Daemon¡± ¡°Sada, why do you look so different? You look like Azule, and the Lord.¡± Oh, did no one tell them? ¡°Apparently I¡¯m a vampire so I look closer to them then you guys.¡± ¡°How come?¡± How come? Well I don¡¯t actually know, no one actually explained to me how I became a Vampire. How did I become a vampire anyway? ¡°I don¡¯t actually know.¡± ¡°Eh, why not¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Bryt looked as if he was about to ask me another question, but he stopped. ¡°Bye, Sada.¡± Bryt quickly turned around, and left. Wryt turned to me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other later.¡± Wryt turned around and left as well. What was that? I felt like he was going to continue, but he just stopped. Did he have to use the bathroom or something? Though he felt like the sort of unreserved straight forward person that would just say he had to go to the shitter. I guess I should get to know a few other people then, it¡¯s boring being alone. I went around the room and talked with the few imps that were still remaining. There was the Mat, Pat, Nat, who were apparently named by Garius. Then there were Jen, and Riley who were named by Tristan. And finally the largest and most muscular imp was named Darren, and he was named by the Lord. There wasn¡¯t anything really to talk about so I just made my introductions and left. Now where to go? I could go practice magic some more, but there¡¯s not much left to play with other than Darkness Magic and Arcane magic, and compressing Demonic Energy is tiring. So I suppose it¡¯s either go back to my room and sleep, go to the library, or walk around the castle. Well walking¡¯s fine too¡­ I start walking around, and explored the castle for a bit. Most of the time I just walked through the hallways and looked at all the doors that were there. I didn¡¯t want to intrude into anyone¡¯s personal space, especially not when I noticed¡­. well some rather peculiar activities. Calm down boy, calm down. It¡¯s not time yet. As I walked around the castle, I noticed Maria walking outside through the window. Hmm, let¡¯s go bother her! If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I quickly make my way over to the stairs and head on down. I walk out of the castle pushing the heavy wooden doors open, and I get the guards to open the iron gate so I could get outside. I looked around and found Maria walking up a hill, so I quickly make my way over. I ran through the red grass, and all the similarly red vegetation as I made my way up the hill. And finally atop the hill I found Maria sitting down, watching the orange sunset. Atop the hill I could see far into the distant red plains, forests, the hills, and the mountains. I watched the orange sun lit up the sky, and blended together with the vivid red of the landscape. And as I approached her, Maria turned her head to look at me before slowly turning back to watch the sunset. I ask her,¡°It¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mmm¡± ¡°I¡¯m Daemon.¡± And she softly replied,¡°Maria...¡± She doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a talker, so I sat down next to her and watched the sunset. ¡°It''s¡­.so warm¡± Yeah, it is warm. I sat there basking in the warmth of the sun, and slowly I fell asleep. Once the sun fully set, the hill grew much colder. And as a cool breeze blew by I woke up, and Maria was nowhere to be seen. She could¡¯ve at least woken me up. I quickly make my way back to the castle, and head to the dining room to get some dinner before I went back to my room. Rosalie offer me some of her blood again, but I just refused her before I went to sleep.
The next day after I woke up I immediately head to training. We don¡¯t walk to the training spot ourselves, instead we head over to the classroom where Tristan is patiently waiting to teleport us. And then soon enough Garius and Azule would make their way over. We¡¯d get another dosage of poison and pills, and if we didn¡¯t take them they¡¯d force us to take double to regular amount. Then as usual we¡¯d start fighting Garius and if we couldn''t land our required amount of hits on him, we we¡¯re ¡°punished¡± but they basically do the usual and strap us to chairs and feed us poison. I passed my days like this for months. I¡¯d wake up, head over to train, get beat up, get tortured, and faint until I wake up in a medicinal bath. Then I¡¯d go about the rest of my day before going to Class again. Day after day, after bloody day I had to go through this. And oh boy that was fun¡­ And I¡¯m not a masochist. There¡¯s a thing called sarcasm you know? Ah! Fuck my head! Who was I talking to again? *Bang* I¡¯m suddenly sent flying ¡°You¡¯re dozing off Daemon¡± Garius looks over at me with a smile on his face. God damn it, I¡¯m trying to explain what happened in the timeskip! Wait, what timeskip? I don¡¯t remember ever traveling through time? Wait, who am I talking to? Why does my head hurt so much? Anyway after a week or so of this spartan training Maria finally managed to land three hits on Garius and was exempt from punishment. And soon enough a few others managed to hit Garius as well. Who would¡¯ve guessed It turns out this crazy training actually works! But it hurts like fucking hell! Though I¡¯m stronger than I¡¯ve ever been before, so there¡¯s that. And eventually after the second week everyone was capable of hitting Garius at least once. So, they upped the difficulty. They added more poison, required more hits, they made Garius hold back less, and increased the punishment. This lead to another few weeks worth of hell. And naturally after those few weeks the training got even harder, and harder, and hard-.Shit! Just let me finish my exposition at least! I hurriedly get out of the way of Garius fist. I quickly back up a good bit and suddenly a number of imps start charging at Garius and one of them managed to land a hit on his head. It¡¯s been about a month since the last upgrade to this training, and now we¡¯re even allowed to use magic. But collateral damage is a frightening thing, so we mostly use self buffs or barriers to ensure we don¡¯t kill each other. But this doesn¡¯t stop Garius from using it. Garius raises his hand in the air, upon smashing his fist onto the ground a massive fire pillar erupts rising to the sky, burning a few imps nearby. At first Garius would use Tier 3 Fire spells, but somehow things have escalated to Tier 4 spells with power that rivaled Tier 5 Spells. That was just the Tier 4 [Fire Field] but it somehow ended up looking like the Tier 5 spell [Fire Pillar]. Oh god that¡¯s a big fireball! I cast the Wind Elemental Spell [Feather Foot] and quickly begin casting [Aqua Film]. I moved out of the way of the flaming piece of earth. Azule yells from atop a hill, ¡°You got 10 minutes¡± Damn I¡¯ve only hit him 4 out of the required 7 times, and I haven¡¯t finished say...thinking what I wanted to. Anyways it¡¯s been around 7 months now, and other than a few incidents nothing has really changed. We¡¯ve just been doing the same old exercises constantly. I mean I¡¯m still a Rank 3 Lesser Demon, and only a few people have increased their Rank. Though I¡¯ve managed to get enough mana though to cast Tier 2 Spells and a few Tier 3 Spells. I¡¯ve also managed to learn Active Casting. Anyways now isn¡¯t the time to think about this, I¡¯ve got 10 minutes before I¡¯m fed a few dozen pills of poison! I quickly cast a few Arcane spells, [Speed Boost], [Lesser-Barrier], and [Arcane Shield]. I felt as energy was drained from my mana pool, and instead directed towards my body. My already small and light body became even lighter with feather foot, and I grew even faster with the boost. My body was covered by a clear transparent barrier and a water film ,while a transparent yellow shield floated above my arm. Let¡¯s do this. I start circling Garius, and only charge in when several other imps started charging as well. I made sure to be slightly behind everyone else to ensure that I wouldn¡¯t be hit first. As everyone is quickly blown away, I suddenly accelerate even further as I hold my Arcane Shield in front of me. Let¡¯s hope this works! [Instantaneous Movement]! I quickly cross the distance between me and Garius and strike his chest. That¡¯s 5! He quickly chops at me, but I cast [Gust], and use my [Aqua Film] to slow the strike down enough that my Barrier could withstand it. I jump to the side, and soon enough Garius is once more assaulted by a group of imps. I take a small break to catch my breath. Active Casting is rather useful in moments like these, but the amount of mana it requires is ridiculous. It¡¯s just so exhaust, and fighting Garius is even more exhaust. God damn it I need a break! Whatever, I only need 2 more hits to be free. I cast two more spells, [Fade] and [Shadow Step]. These are two Tier 2 Darkness Spells. I don¡¯t have much time left! Fade is a stealth type spell that makes it harder for one to sense one''s presence or see, while Shadow Step silences movement and increases one''s speed. I dash forward with even greater speed than before. But as I approached Garius raised his fist into the air once more. His hand glows with a orange radiance, and everyone begins to run away. Shit it¡¯s [Fire Field]! My the thin film of water can¡¯t hold up against something like that! I don¡¯t have enough mana to cast the Tier 2 Spell [Frost Shield], so I cast [Heat] instead. I charged into the fire pillar striking Garius¡¯s back. That¡¯s 6! The Fire Pillar rises into the air quickly heating up the surroundings. Shit [Aqua Film] and [Lesser-Barrier] broke. I quickly jump towards Garius¡¯s head. I kick myself of his head, and get out of the pillar of flames nearly burnt to a crisp. That¡¯s 7! Phew, that was hot. Though I suppose this is better than that torture. ¡°And Time!¡± Azule called the end of this morning training and a total of 6 Imps failed to hit Garius 7 times. And were dragged off to be tortured. Everyone else was teleported back to the classroom, and we all went our separate ways. I sit down put my head down on the desk. I start absorbing mana frantically, ¡°[Cure]¡± I turn my head, and I notice Maria standing above me casting [Cure].¡±Thanks Maria.¡± ¡°Mmm¡± Afterwards she slowly walked away. I¡¯ve talked with Maria a lot in the past months, but she''s generally just a quiet person. Most of the time she just nods, or just outright doesn¡¯t say anything. But she¡¯s nice, and I share that little spot on the hill with her so I don¡¯t really mind. It¡¯s nice to have someone to nap with after all. Though I can never figure out what she¡¯s thinking.
Authors Notes Okay, here''s another time skip we''ll be seeing a few time skips every now and again. Cause do you want to see him go through several years of training? Well even if you do, I probably don''t wanna write that. Anyways it''s snowing a lot outside I think like 2-3 feet. So yeah :D. But that''s irrelevant, what is though is that this week and next week is gonna be stupidly hectic. I''m trying to get Gotta Gacha updated but idk if that will happen. Anyway enjoy, tell me any suggestions and mistakes while you guys are at it. Not A Chapter, But A Question Announcement There will be no chapter today, the reason being I have exams. I''m really to busy to upload a chapter. I did write a draft in the short time I did have, but I''m not satisfied with it. It''s not something I can even call decent at the moment so I don''t intend on uploading it today or tomorrow. The next update would probably be next Saturday actually. But my exams end on Thursday, so I might write a chapter for my other story Gotta Gacha. Now normally I wouldn''t make a post just to tell you guys this, I''d just explain myself whenever I posted the next chapter.So the reason I''m doing this is to ask all of you a question. As you can see I switched the perspective of the story a few times from 1st Person to 3rd Person. Which do you prefer? Now what made me bring this up was the current chapter, and the recent chapters I''ve been uploading. They just don''t feel right to me. It might be to content, it might be some the systems, it might be the time skip, or it might be the perspective. And I really don''t know what to do about it. I feel there is something wrong, but I can''t tell what it is. So I''ll be going around my other chapters in the spare time I have during my break, and I''ll try and figure it out. I might even delete a few chapters, or change them. Either way I intend to make something change at the very least. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Now this might mean a few things, first off I might not release a new chapter sunday but a bunch of changes to the chapters. I might periodically change the chapters through the week, or I might just leave it be and continue until I figure it out. Anyways I''m going to set up a poll on the perspectives, cause that always bothers me and I''d like to ask all of you a question. What part of this story do you like and what parts of it do you hate. Though I won''t change the fact that he''s immortal, that''s gonna stay that way. And several things related to his immortality will probably stay as well. Anyways sorry for this, but please answer my question it will really help. See you all next week I suppose. Re:Chapter 21: Training [Re-Uploaded] Authors Note Hi, so this is up here just so I can say this. I didn''t jut change it to 3rd Person I also changed some details. Tell me if you think it''s better since this is the day edited it, I''m a wait a day before I compare the two, but I wanted some input. Anyway I''m a work on changing Chapter 2 a more extensive not is down below By the way as the author, I AM WATCHING YOU 0.0
THIS IS CHAPTER 21 EXCEPT IN 3RD PERSON RAWR! Satou sat in that stone room silently experimenting for hours. Now why exactly did he spend so long in there? Well if you we to take a look at just how large the Elementary Spell Book by Satou''s feet was, one could tell just how long it would take to even read through it. Though he isn''t actually reading all of it, but just the spells that he could cast. Now this includes Tier 1 spells and a small portion of the Tier 2 spells. And there are only so many Tier 1 spells out there, and only a portion of that is actually recorded in the Elementary Spell Book. So what''s taking him so long to go through what''s maybe a dozen or so spells. It took less than a minute for Satou to learn [Ignite] and he managed to learn the spells [Aqua Forma] and [Create Water] just as easily. How could it possibly take so long to learn them all? But let me ask you this, is magic really that simple? Would those Great Sages, and powerful Mages spend almost the entirety of their lives held up in their towers or dungeons if it were really so easy to learn magic? Satou picked up on this after casting a few spells thanks to his experience manipulating his own blood. He casts a number of spells, but It all felt too sluggish. It was simple enough to cast a spell, you need to simply visualize it, chant it, and cast it. And there you have your spell. But just because you can cast a spell doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you can use it, well properly. Think about this, if there existed two men who were almost completely the same in every aspect except for one, were to face each other with a sword who would win? The man who spent countless hours swinging the sword or the man who just picked it up now? Both men have entirely no battle experience, and possess the exact same amount of strength and intellect, and more than likely the man who¡¯s trained for countless hours will win. Both men were capable of swinging their swords, but one was able to swinging it properly. And this principle naturally applies to all sorts of things including Magic. So, Satou went back to the start with [Aqua Forma] and [Create Water], and began trying to gain a further grasp on each of them. He began reviewing each element, and spell once more to see further what they could do. He examined the Tier 2 Elementary Water Spell [Aqua Sphere] a rather weak and disappointing spell that simply launched a weak ball of water. It could hardly do anything. But after spending a few minutes going over the spell Satou noticed something. [Aqua Sphere] relies on pressure too shoot. And by simply compressing the ball of water without changing its volume. it¡¯s possible to build up a large amount of pressure. And by increasing the amount of pressure used to shoot a sphere with the same volume as earlier, it¡¯s possible to increase the spell''s strength multiple times over. And after pouring nearly all his mana into [Aqua Sphere], Satou significantly increased the volume of water and compressed it into an incredibly dense ball as large as a baseball. And as Satou shoot the spell at the wall, the sphere shot out at extreme speeds leaving a large crack in the wall, which quickly began repairing itself. [Aqua Sphere] was capable of inflicting a surprising amount of damage. If someone were to be struck with that much force it wouldn¡¯t just injure them, it could possibly be fatal. Though, whether or not it could do so in this world is a bit questionable. But at least against a normal person, you¡¯d be able to deal a substantial amount of damage. Though to release a [Aqua Sphere] of this magnitude, would require a large portion of Satou¡¯s mana. At most he¡¯d only be able to fire it twice before running dry, and that¡¯s assuming he hasn¡¯t used anything else before hand But that¡¯s only for now, eventually when Satou possess a much larger mana pool firing [Aqua Spheres] like these would be a breeze. And with enough mana it¡¯s possible to change the originally weak spell into something along the lines of a water cannon! And even in a world like this filled with monster that would definitely be fatal. And if need be he could change [Aqua Sphere] into a heavily pressurized water cutter than could easily cut through steel. And this is only an Elementary Level Spell! Just thinking about all the possibilities, excited Satou. You see to Satou, Magic is like a new game of sorts. It¡¯s new, and fresh, and something he¡¯s never seen before. But after playing with a part of it for a bit, and it got a little boring. He could try out all the other classes, but they¡¯re only at the lowest level, and leveling up is quite tedious. So he was growing quite bored, rather quickly. After all it only took a minute or so to learn a new spell, and after playing with it for another minute or so it¡¯s just not as fun. After all Magic wasn¡¯t exactly designed to be entertaining, it¡¯s a skill derived out of necessity and one created out of convenience similar to technology on Earth. And somewhere in his life, these spells will undoubtedly be useful. Should he ever need water, there¡¯s magic for that. Should he ever require fire, there¡¯s spell designed for that. And one day should his life ever been in danger, there¡¯s a technique for that. But what Satou sought was not a means to survival, a means useless to an immortal. He sought a passion to temporarily escape the confines of reality, and something dear to cling too to pass an eternity. And that something just so happened to be magic. Because it turns out that, Magic was deeper than he could have ever imagined. More profound than he could have ever known. And more complex than he could have ever wished for. But that was fine, for path beyond the light lit a flame in his eyes, and gave Satou a sense of renewed vigor. And with a new found passion, and an open mind he flipped through the pages of the Elementary Spell Book once more, meticulously reading everything related to the spells he cast earlier. Satou looked through each spell once more and began studying them to find something that he missed, something that could possibly change the spell entirely. But this was no easy task, and it was only on by accident did he notice a few of the intricacies involved in some of these spells. For example, amongst the Tier 1 Elementary Level Fire Spells, [Ignite] and [Heat]. These two spells were rather simple on the surface. [Ignite] creates Fire out of mana, and [Heat] controls heat. Both were for the most part self-explanatory, and extremely practical spells. Warmth and Fire are crucial for survival after all, but too Satou these spells were relatively boring. And only after Satou come back did he ever noticed one particular characteristic, a peculiar sort of duality that exist in their very nature. It was a characteristic that was sparsely mentioned within the Elementary Spell Book, and even then it required one to decipher a number of cryptic messages in order to truly understand. [table=Cornsilk] It¡¯s very nature is to exist and not to exist with and without simultaneously. That which is not, but is, yet still neither completely. [/table] Only by a pure stroke of luck could Satou have understood what any of this could have meant. After practicing casting [Ignite] over and over, just like he did with [Aqua Sphere], Satou accidentally set fire to the Elementary Spell Book. Naturally this was easily dealt with by casting [Aqua Forma] on the book. And since the water is formed out of mana the book was completely dry a minute after releasing the spell. But that got Satou thinking. At first he thought [Ignite] was the Fire equivalent of [Aqua Forma], the creation of fire through mana. But that wasn¡¯t exactly right, because if it was as soon as he released the spell and cast [Aqua Forma] the fire would have already disappeared. And it all clicked, all the pieces of the puzzle were finally in the right place. The Duality, the fire, what the flames from [Ignite] are real flames, fueled by mana! It¡¯s just like a stove, but instead of using gas the flame is fueled by mana! As long as there¡¯s mana the flame will exists, and once the supply is cut it disappears. But if you turn on the stove, and light a torch with it, even after you turn off the stove the torch will keep on burning. Now this is just really another way of categorizing the abundance of spells out there. But that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t have other uses. Only by understanding a spells nature to the fullest can one truly get the most out of their magic. You wouldn¡¯t constantly fuel [Ignite] to stay warm if you could just use it to lite a fire, just like how it¡¯s pointless to drink water formed formed from [Aqua Forma], and it¡¯s not wise to attack using water formed from [Create Water]. So with this in mind Satou began a few experiments, and began reading through the books Azule handed him. And it turns out there¡¯s a couple rather interesting points that he missed earlier. First off water doesn¡¯t necessarily overcome fire. If a flame is strong enough, it¡¯s naturally going to take a lot more water to put it out, but that¡¯s not exactly what it means here. Satou dipped a finger into a cup of water, and tried casting [Ignite], and naturally the fire instantly went out. But as he increased the amount of mana he was supplying the flame it grew stronger and stronger. In other words as long as the Fire Mage has enough mana, it¡¯s possible to contend with a Water Mage despite the elemental disadvantage. Another point to note, is that there exists other types of flames within the Fire element. The fire created from [Ignite] is referred to as a Natural Flame, something that exists normally and it¡¯s just like normal fire, as long as it¡¯s not being fueled by mana. But there exists Magical Flames, and certain Special Flames that exist both naturally and in magic. Though those types of Flames are naturally far out of Satou¡¯s reach. Now as for the previous spell earlier, [Heat], this spells nature is more cut and paste mix compared to [Ignite¡¯s] which is more of a blend of the spell categorizes of Creation and Manipulation. [Heat]¡¯s main function is as mentioned before, a spell increase the temperature. And it goes about it in one of two ways or a combination of both. [Heat] can manipulate the surrounding heat in the area and gather it in a single location, or it can directly create heat out of mana which will disappear as soon as the spell is released. And this changes everything. This means that [Heat] isn¡¯t a spell to create [Heat], but a spell designed to control temperatures. And that, that is exactly why [Heat] is considered the most vital spell a Fire Mage could ever have in the Guide to Magic. You should understand that fire cannot discriminate between friend or foe, and naturally casting any high temperature Fire Spells not only endangers one¡¯s allies but it even puts a heavy toll on one¡¯s body due to the intense heat. And Fire Mage¡¯s naturally have to get used to such temperatures, or have equipment that helps them deal with this, but it doesn¡¯t matter how great your equipment is or how used to it you are if you¡¯re a powerful Fire mage who¡¯s constantly creating flames that could easily melt steel then you¡¯re going to get damaged one way or another. So [Heat] is a real game changer right here. As long as a Fire Mage reaches a high enough mastery of [Heat] they could freely cast as many Fire spells as they wish without fear for their own lives, and in doing so their damage output could rise exponentially! And [Heat] doesn¡¯t just help defend oneself from the flames, you could even greatly strengthen your own spells with it! You concentrate the full temperature of a spell capable of melting steel to a single point rather than having it radiate heat to the surroundings. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. And if you have a high enough mastery over the spell you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about friendly fire or even other Fire Mages. Hell, you could probably enjoy a nice swim in a tub of lava if you were proficient enough in the damn spell. It¡¯s so damn important that it that spells that aren¡¯t even in the Fire Element are derived from it! It even lead to the simplified version of the spell [Freeze] called [Chill] enabling others to more easily grasp the Ice Element! It¡¯s funny how that works really, you need to learn Fire element to use the Ice element, when you¡¯d think you¡¯d have to learn how to use Water element to do so. Though you do need to learn the Water element, but it¡¯s was pointless if you couldn¡¯t use [Heat] from the Fire Element. That just goes to show you things don¡¯t exactly work the way you think they do. At first Satou though that the elements interacted like this. Water > Fire, Fire > Earth, Earth > Wind, Wind > Lightning, Lightning > Water, and Light and Darkness oppose each other equally. It would form a sort of color wheel of elements where each element where each element had an elementary complementary to it. But it¡¯s not as clear cut as that it seems. Obviously the elements has an element that they each naturally oppose, and they each have elements that they naturally boost, but it¡¯s not as if each element completely destroys the other. They all exists harmoniously, mutually assisting yet constantly contradicting each other. At times elements that naturally coincide will suddenly suddenly oppose each other. And at times there are elements that naturally contradict each other will suddenly assist each other. It may sounds irrational, it may be absurd, but in the end that is the truth. And regardless if this effect is unnatural or not, it is within magics nature to portray it completely as it is and isn¡¯t. For magic very nature is to follow nature itself, while contradicting it as it does so. And in doing so it has birthed countless odd, and unnatural effects, and phenomenons throughout this world. For magic defies all laws, all logic, and concepts. For magic is in itself a miraculous existence birthed by the Gods. And in this way Fire can turn to Ice, and Light may join hands with the Dark leaving but a Void. And as unnatural and perplexing it may be, it does nothing to douse the fire burning in Satou¡¯s heart. For, he who is but two steps through the door of magic has already witnessed a piece of it¡¯s great mysteries. Satou quickly went over to the next Element, the Earth Element. Though he wasn¡¯t really able to figure out too much from playing with their two spells, [Terra Forma] and [Terraform] who were shockingly similar to Water¡¯s own spells. [Terra Forma] acted like [Aqua Forma] and it could create anything from dirt to stone to metals to gems as long as you had enough mana. And naturally as soon as you released the spell they would all disappear. While [Terraform] exists to manipulate the surrounding earth. You can soften the ground or or harden it as you see fit. You can change a cliff into a plain or a plain into a mountain. You can raise an island into the sky or make a crevice so deep it reaches the ends of the earth. You can change the very world itself, as long as you have enough mana to do so. From there he went to the Lightning Element, which Satou found great difficulty experimenting with. It¡¯s Tier 1 Elementary Level spell [Spark] is one of the most mana heavy spell Tier 1 spell out there. And Satou could only use it a few times, before he was completely out of mana so it was too difficult to research. But there¡¯s at least one thing Satou¡¯s certain of, the Lightning Element is frighteningly powerful. Unlike other elements, Lightning relies heavily on the creation of electricity rather than the manipulation of it. All you need to do is create electricity and guide it towards it¡¯s target. And with the small amount of electricity Satou was able to produce after using half of his mana, he was able to produce some frightening results. As soon as he shot the spell towards the wall, it took less than a second to reach it¡¯s target and a large amount of blue sparks began dispersing across the entire room. And at the point of impact was burnt black.This was most certainly the most powerful Tier 1 spell of Satou¡¯s arsenal. Lightning truly deserves to title of having the greatest amount of burst damage out of all the elements. If it weren¡¯t for each spell¡¯s mana usage than this might have been the most frightening element, though each element is powerful in it¡¯s own regard. Afterwards, Satou moved onto the Wind Element¡¯s Tier 1 Spell [Gust. The Wind Element the opposite of the mana heavy Lightning Element and instead focuses on the manipulation aspect rather than the creation aspect. Thus Wind Element spells are actually one of the cheapest spells to cast, and it could be considered to be the most sustainable element. [Gust] itself is a rather simple spell that simply allows one to control the surrounding air to create a gust of wind or a tornado of sorts. But the main purpose of Gust is simply to serve as a base for the higher tiered spells just like Ignite] and all the other Tier 1 spells. And since the Wind Element is so lax on mana, Satou was capable of casting two of the Tier 2 spells, [Feather Foot] a spell that lowers the wind resistance of the user, and [Wind Blade] a gust of wind sharpened to a point. Though after only casting both spells a few times, Satou was already out of mana. So after a full two hours of researching, testing, and thinking Satou finally decided it was time to stop and possibly get a bite to eat. He grabbed all the books he brought inside the stone room with him, and awkwardly opened the door with his leg. As he stumble inside the room with the books and cup in hand he was able to see Rosalie patiently waiting on the corner of the room. And as soon as she noticed Satou, she instantly made her way over helping him put all the books back. Satou asked her, ¡°Hey Rosalie, can you use magic?¡± She piled all the books together and made the cup of water disappear before turning to Satou, ¡°Yes Master, all of the Vampire Maids are trained extensively in housework, magic, and combat so we can serve our Masters to the fullest. And should it ever come to it we can also serve as the final line of defense in the worst case scenario. ¡°Then what can you use?¡± ¡°I can use all the basic elements Tier 1 spells, and I specialize in Arcane Magic. I¡¯ve been trained as a Knight so my focus is in Enhancement-type magic, and Barrier-type magic. And naturally as a Vampire I can use Blood Magic.¡± ¡°Then how about everyone else? Like the Lord, and Azule. How about Tristan, and Garius, and Nevil.¡± Rosalie paused for a second to think, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details regarding Lord Dein, but the Dein clan is famous for their Blood Puppets so I assume he uses some form of Puppet Magic. As for the Lord he¡¯s a Blood Knight like his father, and his father before him. He specializes almost entirely on Arcane and Blood Magic, and in doing so he utilizes our race¡¯s greatest advantage.¡± Satou turned his head, perplexed, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rosalie smiled, ¡°Our vitality young master, our vitality.¡± ¡°Our vitality?¡± ¡°Yes, our race was even able fight against one of the Seven Great Clans over who possessed the greatest vitality. And it may have been an event that occurred hundreds of thousands of years ago, but it remains a fact that we were once able to match the Wraith Clan, the mighty Berserkers!¡± Satou asked, ¡°How powerful are they?¡± ¡°Extraordinarily so. They are considered the strongest humanoid demons, and are inherently born with a monstrous physique and vitality that could rival even God Beasts and the Dragons. Though their special physique makes it nearly impossible for them to learn magic, so they solely focus on close-quarters combat as well as developing their Sin of Wrath.¡± ¡°Developing their sin?¡± ¡°Yes, well you see young master the more one delves into their sin the more it affects the Demonic Energy within them. And this causes their bodies to change, causing them to grow stronger and stronger while inhibiting other emotions. One¡¯s sin is usually split up into the levels: Sinner, Embodiment, Personification, and Manifestation. And a majority of Berserkers happen to be at the Personification level, a level that would normally put them at the level of an Elder or Great Elder of an ordinary clan.¡± The Rosen Clan is considered one of the more powerful clans out there, but a normal clan¡¯s elder would either be a High Demon or an Archdemon, while Great Elders would either be Archdemons or a Noble Demons. The Rosen Clan¡¯s elite personnel however consists mostly of High-Demons to power Archdemons and Elders and Great Elders are at minimum a Noble Demon. Now this doesn¡¯t seem like a lot, but even for a powerful clan like the Rosens they have less than 200 personnel who are at or above the High Demon level, a fraction of the clans actual size. For the majority of a clan to be at least the High-Demon level is terrifying, and you can¡¯t forget that Berserkers are born with inherently powerful physiques. Their rank may only be at a High-Demon¡¯s but they could easily match several dozen other demons of their own level, and possibly match Demons a rank above them. ¡°Luckily there¡¯s only so many Berserkers out there. Just like all the powerful races out there, conception is extremely difficult and there¡¯s only enough Berserkers to fill a single clan otherwise we may have lost that war. It doesn¡¯t matter how immense their vitality with enough blows and injuries they¡¯ll fall eventually! However we vampires can easily remain at peak condition even on the battlefield.¡± Satou looked at her wide eyed,¡±How?¡± ¡°With Blood magic of course. Young master, Berserkers have an immense vitality, and an immense amount of strength so naturally there are a few trade offs. Other than their inability to use magic, they also have difficulty thinking clearly as in the midst of battle due to their innate abilities that force them to start rampaging, and finally they possess weak regenerative capabilities. In other they can¡¯t heal, and their wounds won¡¯t close as easily. But we Vampires possess great vitality, extreme regenerative capabilities, and relatively large mana pools. By constantly absorbing blood of our victims we could almost sustain ourselves in the battlefield indefinitely.¡± Basically Berserkers were built like tanks, extraordinarily powerful and fast tanks. They could take a lot of damage and deal just as much damage while traversing a large amount of distance. But with the lack of mana and any form of regeneration they can only go on for so long. While Vampires were more balanced knights who could deal a moderate amount of damage, and had a moderate amount of health. They could use their magic as the situation progressed or use it to heal themselves. And as the battle rages on they could constantly use the blood of their victims to heal themselves. In other words Vampire¡¯s immense vitality comes from their ability to use lifesteal. ¡°Rosalie what about the others? What can they use?¡± Rosalie replied, ¡°Sir Nevil is capable of using a large number of elements at the Elementary Level and a few at the Intermediate Level, but his focus is on the subcategory of Darkness, Death Magic, and Arcane Magic. Necromancy is actually a mix of both Death Magic and Summoning Magic a part of Arcane Magic subcategory Spatial Magic. As for Sir Tristan, he specializes almost purely on Arcane Magic, specifically Spatial and Barrier Magic. And Sir Garius utilizes Fire Magic, Blood Magic, Arcane Magic, and Destruction Magic.¡±
The Real Authors Notes Hey guys sorry for that whole not uploading a chapter thing. Anyway the results of the poll are 1st Person > 3rd Person but I''m a test out 3rd Person first. I originally wanted to write the story in 1st person but it was getting difficult so I changed it to 3rd person. At some point I felt it was a good time to switch back so I changed it, but now I changed it back. Let''s see what happens. I don''t know if I''ll follow that poll''s results, and if you guys prefer the previous version of this chapter I''ll work on it and see if I can make it better. As for why this took so long to come out, well I didn''t exactly edit it I more or less rewrote the entire chapter. It actually took a while, and there were a few things that were a bit iffy. Anyway tell me what you think, my PR went AWOL and so tell me if there are any mistakes. I went over it twice and I think I found most of them. Suggestions are also welcome, and if not a suggestion your opinion on this would be nice too. Re:Chapter 22 - A Hell Like Training in Hell [Re-Uploaded 3rd Person] THIS IS A PREVIOUS CHAPTER IN 3RD PERSON RARWR ~With some added features Satou thought back to the spells everyone used, and it seemed that regardless of how they fought there would always be one similarity. That is, regardless of they''re specialty, they all practiced some form of Arcane magic. Even the Lord whose repertoire of spells almost consists entirely of Blood Magic uses Arcane Magic. And this is simply due to the Arcane Element¡¯s pure versatility. In the first place the Arcane Element is really just a large jumbled up mess of everything that just didn¡¯t belong anywhere else. Whoever created the magic system just literally threw everything that wasn¡¯t part of the main elements into the Arcane Element regardless of whether or not it could be consider an element in an off itself. The Arcane Element¡¯s spells ranged from minor categorizes like Summoning, Enhancements, and Barriers, to things that were major enough to be considered one of the main elements like Time and Space. Though it¡¯s not like that effects the spell in any shape or form. A spell is a spell regardless of how you classify it after all. As Satou thought about the Arcane Element, he looked back at the large Elementary Spell Book behind him and recalled just how absurdly large the Arcane Element''s section was. And the Elementary Level only consists of 3 Tiers, when Satou thought about just how many Arcane spells there are in total he couldn''t help but shudder. He thought, "Maybe learning every spell is a tad bit too much¡­" Instead, Satou resolved to learn at least the Major Element''s Elementary and Intermediate Level spells at the very least. Though this was still a momentous task nonetheless. Satou sighed, sometimes you have to do things you hate to do something you love. Even if it was just a little bit, Satou understood just how long it would take and how much effort one needed to possibly learn every elements Elementary Level spell. And from that it was easy to see just how stupid of an idea it was to learn them all. But in what was most likely to most casual response to such an insane challenge, Satou told himself, ¡°It¡¯s not like I have anything to do for an eternity anyway,¡± Satou sighed, and rubbed his stomach, he was starving. He¡¯s been asleep for a week, he¡¯s lost a decent amount of blood, and he¡¯s expended a considerable amount of energy throughout the day. And with nothing in his stomach, it began to fiercely protest sending wave after wave of pain straight to his brain. He walked up to Rosalie and asked her, ¡°Rosalie, can I get some food?¡± Rosalie bowed once, before unbuttoning her collar. Satou watched in astonishment as she moved her long black hair to the side revealing the beautiful flesh of her neck. She pulled down her sleeve just up until her shoulder, and opened her arms wide open as if she were waiting for someone¡¯s embrace. And with an enchanting smile, she looked at Satou with a hint of expectation waiting for him to do something, anything. But Satou simply remained motionless staring at her, his eyes showed a hint of confusion and shock. But somewhere deep down in his heart he knew exactly what she was doing, and he regretted asking that one question. Rosalie tilted her head in confusion, and her eyes grew a little moist as she looked her master in confusion. She asked him hesitantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong master?¡± But Satou was just as hesitant to answer her, as she was to ask him. He swallowed the saliva that slowly collected in his mouth, and attempted to say something with no avail. ¡°Ah! Forgive me young master! Did you wish for me to strip? Or would you prefer a virgin¡¯s blood instead?¡± Satou sighed, this would without a doubt end in nothing but a headache. So regardless of everything she said, Satou interrupted her and told her, ¡°No, I want to eat something solid. I don¡¯t want blood right now.¡± So Rosalie, stopped offering him blood and instead she rolled up her sleeve, she asked, ¡°Do you want an arm? Or would you perhaps prefer a liver?¡± She grabbed different parts of her body, and began slowly describing each one and their possible flavor as well as nutritional value. She offered Satou anything from her eye, to her arm, to her foot, to even her heart. And Satou just had enough of it, ¡°Rosalie, Rosalie, can I just get uh-uh bread, yeah bread. Can I get some bread? There¡¯s bread right?¡± ¡°There is but-¡± ¡°Then can I get some bread, please just get me some bread, please.¡± Satou stopped her before she could say anything, he knew that if he let her go on she¡¯d start saying something absurd. Well at least absurd to him. It was relatively normal for Demon''s to consume other Demons, even the beast are technically Demons. But, eating one''s maid was too obscure of an idea to Satou, it was something he could hardly fathom. Even if he understands he is a Demon, even if he gets that this isn''t Earth, is it really that simple to change someone''s ideals or their moral compass? Could you really force someone to cannibalize just cause it''s the norm there, even though it''s taboo somewhere else? Though in the end this is about survival, because even with Magic it'' not easy to feed a population that goes into the billions. And even if there was a way, even if there was enough food does that necessarily mean the end of starvation? If there¡¯s enough food the Gluttons will devour it, if there¡¯s enough food the Greedy ones will hoard it, others will plunder it, fight over it, kill for it. This is just that sort of world ,this is just that sort of place. But the problem here is that this is Satou. If it were someone else maybe they''d find it easier to adapt, to accept it after all you need to eat to survive. And when there''s not enough food, you do what you can. But you see, Satou is immortal. Sure, he still feels pain, but after a year of fasting he''ll eventually get used to it. What could possibly force him to eat his maid? Anyway, Rosalie bowed once more after fixing her clothes, and immediately left. And soon enough she walked back in holding a silver tray lined with all sorts of different types of bread. There was your rye bread, white bread, brown bread, corn bread, for some reason a baguette, a dangerous looking black break, an ominous purple bread, and a loaf of red bread with a number of eyes constantly shifting from side to side. The sight of the red bread alone made Satou want to hurl, so he quickly took a few slices of the white bread and sent Rosalie to put the bread back to wherever she got it. And he began to slowly munch on his first meal in the Demon Realm. The slices of bread weren¡¯t particularly filling, but Satou didn¡¯t feel like just eating a bunch of bread. So, after finishing his few slices Satou went straighty to sleep.
¡°Master, it¡¯s morning please wake up.¡± In the midst of his slumber, Satou was able to hear a pleasant voice calling out to him. He felt as someone shook his body, constantly asking him to wake up. But it was pointless, the bed held him captive, the warmth his companion, and the blanket his lover. There was just no way we he could escape their almighty grasp. Rosalie opened up the blinds, and the warmth of the sun hit his body, she said, ¡°Master, Lord Dein has request that you wake up and head towards the classroom so they can start the training. Master, please wake up.¡± But Satou, ignored her and pulled the blanket over his head and fell back to sleep. Rosalie protested as she tried to remove the blanket over Satou¡¯s head, ¡°Master!¡± But Satou refused to let go, and held it firmly down. So Rosalie kept shaking and calling out to Satou in an attempt to wake him up, but he just fell asleep. *BANG* The door to his room slammed open, and Satou was suddenly jolted awake. Satou lifted the blanket off of his head for a little to peek through, and he saw Azule, Tristan, and Garius walk in. His eyes shifted towards Azule, and as their eyes met Azule a cynical smile crept onto his face, ¡°You¡¯re late¡± A shiver rose through his spine, and as he was about to get out of his bed Azule snapped his finger. And suddenly the bed below him vanished, along with the room, and everything else. Satou looked below him only to find a field of red grass, he looked around and the beautiful red plains tinted by the morning sun. But then he realized, he was falling down! Satou crashed straight into the ground and waves of pain began to surged throughout his body, shaking his very bones. Satou huddled up into a little ball as he tried to turn himself over and get up. As he looked around he noticed a group of imps waiting to the side, so he slowly made his way over, trying to ignore the pain as much as possible. As soon as Satou, sat down with the group Azule came over and said, ¡°Your souls should have gotten adjusted to your bodies for the most part, though it may be a little shaky but bear with it. Anyway for the next few years we¡¯ll have you wake up around this point and time to do some morning Training. This training will mostly consists of physical exercises designed to improve your constitution, while in the afternoon we¡¯ll work on Magic. If you skip any of these lessons, or you¡¯re late you will be punished.¡± Azule turned his head towards Satou with a smile, This guy is scary¡­.. ¡°Well anyway to starting things off, eat these¡± With a wave of his had Tristan made a long wooden table appear in front of everyone. On top of the table was a number of cups filled with two pills a purple pill, and red pill. ¡°Make sure to take them at the same time, and don¡¯t bite them. I assure you it won¡¯t taste good. Now go on, take them.¡± All the imps silently looked at each other, before one of imps walked up and quickly swallowed the pills. Everyone else followed suit. Yuck, Satou plopped the two pills into his mouth and swallowed them, but a bit of the pills got on his tongue, causing it to go numb. And as everyone finished taking the pills, Azule continued onward, ¡°For the next year you¡¯ll be sparring with Garius. Naturally he will be holding back, and all you need to do to complete the exercise is strike him in the chest, back, or head three times. The time limit is an hour, but if you manage to strict him thrice you¡¯re exempt from this and can go back earlier. As for those who lose we¡¯ll you¡¯ll be stuck with me for another hour for extra-training. And begin.¡± As soon as Azule clapped his hands signalling the start of today¡¯s training, Tristan made all the cups and the table disappear. And suddenly Garius leaped forward landing in the center of our group. Garius had a large smiled on his face as he threw a punch at one an imp sending him flying into the air. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention¡±, Azule yelled from a top of a hill in the distance, ¡°Even if he¡¯s holding back he can still easily crush your bones, and send you flying.¡± The group of a dozen or so imps suddenly dispersed after coming to the realization of how dangerous this training was. A majority of the imps, followed Satou and began creating some distance, while a handful of imps instead choose to charge Garius. Azule continued talking from the distance, ¡°I¡¯d suggest those who are slower and have larger builds defend, if you can withstand one punch than you might be able to land a clean strike.¡± Garius sent another punch flying towards an imp, that one imp crossed his arms and held them in front of his face to try and block the attack. This imp was the largest imp of the batch, and the only imp weaker than Maria, the one Rank 6 Imp who Tristan introduced to the Lord. Of all the imps who charged Garius, he was the only one who looked like he could withstand that powerful blow. But as Garius¡¯s large fists met, his arms a loud cracking noise filled the air, and he too was sent flying backwards. Afterwards two more imps charged at him, these were the two Variant Blood Imps who were born with a spiritual connection. They need but think to communicate to each other. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. One of the twins charged in front of the other, and took Gariu¡¯s strike head on being sent flying in the same direction as the previous imp. While the second twin took the opportunity to speed up and strike Garius¡¯s chest. But as he swung his fist at Garius¡¯s large body he was shocked to find his fist only met the air. In that split second Garius simply turned his massive body, completely avoiding the strike aimed for his chest. He punched the twins back sending him crashing downwards, forming a small crater underneath. This caused the few other imps who charged forward to hesitate, and in only a few more seconds every single one of them was sent flying. Garius yawned, and slowly turned his head towards, head towards Satou. ¡°As for all of you who are smaller and more fragile than the rest, I suggest you avoid his strikes at all cost. As Garius charged towards Satou, he quickly turned around and ran repeatedly cursing in his head. But as Satou looked back, Garius was nowhere to be seen. And as he turned back around, all he could see was a large fist flying towards him. Satou quickly raised his right arm to block, but the strike was just too powerful. As Garius¡¯s fist met Satou¡¯s arm, it began to cracking and turning. The blow sent Satou flying, tumbling through the air, and as he crashed into the ground he ended up bouncing up several times before he rolled to his current position. Satou coughed up a mouth full of blood, and held his right arm. He repeatedly cursed out in his head, as he looked at his arm which was turned completely the wrong way. His arm was coated in his own, blood, and he could even see pieces of his bones sticking out. But as he stared at his arm, he watched as it shockingly began to turn itself back around. It slowly ejected the shards of his own bones from his body, and watched as the wounds closed up. He slowly moved his right arm in astonishment. In less than a minute his arm fully healed itself. The arm itself felt rather numb, and it still rather hurt, but it was function as it should. As he looked around he was able to see similar scenes everywhere else. There were so imps whose arms or legs were dislocated or broken, but then they began to fix themselves. There was one imp who was pierced by the Earth after being knocked down, but as he pulled himself out the large wound disappeared. Satou turned around and looked at Azule, and as their eyes meet Azule smiled, ¡°So how do you like it, the red pill from early was a pill constructed off a powder version of the Blood Elixir. It¡¯s less than half as effective as the original, but they¡¯re still quite something. As for the purple pill, well it should be taking effect pretty soon.¡± As, Azule was talking there were several Imps who were running about either trying to dodge or assault Garius. But suddenly one of the imps began screeching in pain. He was swiftly sent flying, but then several others began screeching. Slowly, but surely even more imps began crying out in pain. And those who weren''t were gritting their teeth as hard as they could. But regardless of who they were, everyone was experiencing an intense amount of pain. ¡°The purple pill was poison, a particularly wicked poison designed to kill someone in the most miserable fashion. It¡¯s known as a Crippling Toxin, and it rapidly destroys your body weakening it to the extreme before slowing down to torment you for years on end. Though we modified it a bit so it only rapidly destroys your body. ¡° Azule laughed as he watched, imp after imp be sent flying, ¡°This is a rather brute force method, but it should be the most effective method for strengthening your bodies. The Blood Elixir is already reinforcing your body, but with the help of that Cripplying Toxin your bodies will undergo a rapid cycle of destruction and regeneration that will repeatedly strengthen your bodies.And by repeating this process over and over we don¡¯t just strengthen your body, but we can give you a powerful poison immunity, and it can increase your pain tolerance. It¡¯s a brilliant plan that only a clan like the Rosens who manufacture the Blood Elixir could use. Anyway you guys have 50 minutes, if you can¡¯t hit him thrice then I¡¯ll strap you to a chair and feed you more of this stuff for an hour.¡± And with that everyone began to frantically charge Garius in fear of the torture to come. And as wave after wave of imps charged him, and were sent flying 50 minutes passed. And in the end only Maria the Rank 7 Chimera, only managed to hit Garius once. This signified the another hour of hellish training, or rather torture.
After resting for a little bit, everyone group up in front of Garius. Our clothes were torn, and we were covered in dirt, and our own blood. We slowly walked over disheartened. Tristan and Azule got off the hill, and teleported the entire group to a torture chamber. Each imp was teleported, and then quickly strapped onto a chair. Everyone was quickly forced fed a total of four pills. The first one was a more powerful Crippling Toxin. The second was a green pill created from the venom of a certain Demon Snake. It¡¯s venom causes one¡¯s mana pool to constantly leak. The third pill was a black pill designed to force one to remain conscious. And naturally the last pill was the one thing keeping all of the imps alive, the blood elixir. And in just a few minutes after taking the pills they worked their oh so brutal magic. The Crippling Toxins quickly began devouring their bones, and a large quantity of cracks filled the room. The muscles in their bodies began to tear, and black blood seeped out of their skin and their mouths. This blood was being steadily collected in a large container in a corner of the room as to ensure that the room isn¡¯t flooded by blood. Were now in a constant cycle of repairing and destroying, one far more brutal than earlier. Blood curdling screams filled the air for an entire hour, and as soon as the hour passed every single one of them fainted. Tristan slowly took each one of them, and teleported them out of the Torture Chamber. Whilst Garius, picked up the large quantity of black blood that collected in the container over the hour and carried it out. Suddenly the Lord appeared, ¡°You really are an eccentric bastard¡± Azule turned his head, ¡°I¡¯m getting the job done.¡± ¡°You fed them pills designed to give someone a living nightmare!¡± ¡°It got the job done¡± ¡°Do you know how much funding all this costs!?¡± ¡°Of course, you guys can easily manage this sort of training for a few decades if you exhaust all your funds. Besides you¡¯re able to take care of the most expensive part, the Blood Elixir¡± ¡°We¡¯re decreasing our annual income to fund this!¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down. I gave you an Oath didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll make this the most powerful generation yet.¡± The Lord sighed, the cost of funding all of this was indeed astronomical. If it weren¡¯t for the Lord¡¯s trust in Azule then he wouldn¡¯t have even tried it. But even after Azule swore an Oath, he still found it hard to believe this would work. The Lord turned his head to look at Satou, ¡°So, how¡¯s the brat?¡± ¡°No, different from your average imp. His body is extraordinarily unstable, there¡¯s nothing I can do to fix that. He probably won¡¯t be able to even use any of his Innate Abilities until he increases his rank.¡± ¡°No, not that. That monster, has it surfaced?¡± Azule paused for a moment, ¡°No. It might be, because my intentions didn¡¯t hold any malice and that thing you¡¯re referring to didn¡¯t respond , or because it¡¯s locked in his soul. But let¡¯s not take any risks, we can¡¯t turn him into our enemy. A small clan like this won¡¯t be able to hold him forever.¡± ¡°My clan¡¯s just as big as yours!¡± ¡°Indeed, but even if he were in one of the Seven Great Clans, I doubt they¡¯d be able to hold him down either. One day he will grow so powerful, that we won¡¯t be the ones sheltering him, and instead we¡¯ll be the ones being sheltered.¡± ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s inconceivable really. There are a few things he could possibly be, but every single of one of them are just too unbelievable.¡± Tristan teleported in and grabbed Satou bringing him away.
As Satou woke up, he found himself bare naked in the midst of a bath filled with all sorts of herbs. The water itself turned a murky yellow from all the herbs, and the air and water smelled like medicine. Satou sighed, as he remembered everything that happened. This was going to be his morning routine from today onwards let himself soak in the medicinal bath for some time. But as he was slowly soaking the bath, Rosalie just suddenly burst right through the door. Her sudden appearance made Satou jump, and quickly cover his private parts with his hands. She said, ¡°Master I¡¯ve prepared a new set of clothes, Lord Dein has order me to tell you that training will continue in an hour.¡± ¡°Ah, can you just leave it in front of the door?¡± ¡°Very well¡± As commanded, Rosalie left the clothes in front of the door with a towel. So Satou got out of the bath, and quickly dressed up before he walked out. Satou turned to Rosalie and asked, ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°For about five hours, you have about an hour left before the afternoon lessons begin.¡± Satou sighed, and left his room. He began wandering the castle in search of the dining room or the kitchen to get something other than bread to eat. And after 10 minutes of walking, and asking for directions several times he managed to make his way to the Dining Hall This Dining Hall was rather large, there seemed to be enough space to fit at least a hundred or so people. There was also a number of especially long tables and benches that stretched from one side of the room to the other. The tables were also rather wide, you could easily fit at least a dozen or so plates going from one side to the other. Currently there were several large Guards eating massive pieces of meat, some sat down eating a massive steak with a knife and fork, while others ate large pieces of the meat straight from the bone. There were also a few maids, a dog walking on two legs, and the imps eating in the Dining Hall. Satou looked over at the imps, and asked the chief for the same thing. After a few minutes the chiefs handed him a large bowl of yellow soup, filled with large chunks of meat, and rather thick noodles, as well as some bread. Satou rejoiced, and slowly ate his first real meal in the Demon Realm, while he struck up a conversation with the other imps. Satou followed the imps back to the classroom, and soon enough afternoon lessons began. The lesson consisted of a 30-minute lecture introducing a number of different aspects in regards to magic as well as examples of how they would be used, while the the second half of the lesson mainly consisted of self-practice. Everyone would be teleported back to the red grass plains from earlier to practice magic freely. So Satou took the time to practice [Terraform], since it¡¯s rather hard to practice in that stone room. Authors Notes Welp, PR is still AWOL, he was sick, earlier but now I just can''t contact him. This is the main reason for the delay. The other reasons are 1. Happy Valentines Day, 2. I''m lazy yeah I know.... Anyways this is just too show you guys how 3rd person is gonna be like, after I finish writing the next chapter I''ll pick which one is the better one or have a poll or something. After wards I''ll polish which ever one is better up while fixing that time skip. I''ll also be going back into a few chapters and polishing them up. Anyways, I bombed my exams so I need to start trying, so you might see a decrease in uploads. Or I might stop completely. If I do that I''ll revamp it after I come back. Anyway they''re all possibilities. Re:Chapter 23: The Red Plains Under the Setting Sun In a a field of blood red grass, one would be able to see a rather interesting scene. Pieces of the earth would rise straight into the air, twisting and turning repeatedly, constantly contorting itself into different shapes and sizes. An equal amount of Water and Fire could be seen spewing everywhere, one after another wetting the grass for one moment, and then burning the grass next, before once again soaking the grass in water completely extinguishing the flames. And in the midst of this one could see a number of bright sparks flying uncontrollably through the air, shooting left and right, up and down, and side to side. The very air twisted and turned as the wind blew irregularly through the plans causing the grass to fly one way, and then another the moment after. And in the center of the chaos was Azule, silently watching his students train. Tristan walked up to him, and whispered something into his ear. He nodded, and clapped his hands causing a deafening sound to reverberate through the air temporarily stunning everyone in the vicinity. With his second clap the earth that rose to the air crumbled, the wind return to normal, the sparks had stopped, the flames was extinguished, and the water dried itself. And with the third clap the imps were knocked back to reality, and the the invisible chains that bound them vanished. Everyone fearfully turned their heads to the center of the plains. They watched as Azule signaled them, and pointed at the ground in front of him. And all the imps scattered about immediately started frantically dashing towards the center. And in less than a minute the entire group that was scattered about had already gathered together. Tristan teleported everyone back to the classroom in the castle, and Azule scanned the room once. He nodded his head, in approval, "With this today¡¯s lesson has ended. Make sure you wake up early tomorrow so we can undergo morning training. Understood?¡± ""Understood!"" Azule nodded once more, and left quite pleased with the results before him. Things were progressing quite swimmingly, even after just a single day. The changes themselves aren''t to noticeable, and the recipient of the training itself have probably yet to notice. After all it would be quite frightening if someone was capable of training at such a speed that changes were instantly visible. But Azule could see it, and as the teacher he knew more than anyone else how extreme the changes are. Their bodies have developed at speeds that would require several days of diligent training. Their spells have improved to the point that they''ll soon enough be able to move onto the next Tier. And this is just the first day. It''s impossible just how this group will truly develop until an extended period of time. And maybe after optimizing and refining this training method even further, maybe these little geniuses will reach an unprecedented rate of growth, where the changes are visible to your average bystander. Or at the very least that''s the plan. Doing something like that is easier said than done, after all can you imagine just how many resource''s Azule''s used already? He''s prepared everything from their food, to their learning environment, instructors, baths, clothes, weapons, equipment, books, and spells. He''s prepared everything to use now, and everything he plans to use in the future. He''s spent an entire week crunching numbers, doing calculations, and finding the most effective path. He''s measured just how much they can take, how long they can take it, and how much it''s going to take to improve that. He''s carefully chosen and manipulated every factor that could possibly influence their growth. I mean just think back to those ever so vast red plains of grass. Too those imps those plains are simply just plains. They''re somewhere in the middle of nowhere, but even the middle of nowhere wouldn''t be so deserted. Because if you were to take a careful look around atop a hill you''d find that there were neither trees, nor beasts, nor buildings, nor stone too be seen. No matter if you climbed a hill, flew into the sky, or tirelessly ran through those plains you''d find nothing but red grass. Could is far from being simple, as a matter of fact it''s leans more to being absurd than anything else. The very air, the earth, and the grass itself acted as if they were supporting the imps, or rather anyone who stepped on these plains. If that isn''t bizarre than what is? Because you see these seemingly ordinary plains could easily be considered as one of the Rosen Clan''s most valued treasures. These plains, are just like the forest Satou was born in, are a constructed sub-dimension titled the Plains of Slaughter. And there''s probably few other places that are more suitable for training the next generation. After all these plains have long since been water by blood of countless enemies, the ground has been feed their flesh, and their bones have long been used as their fertilizers. And after countless years the very sub-dimension itself has become completely permeated with the Blood Element, one that is extremely nourish to those of the Vampiric Races. Even the drugs were specially made just for this training. Let''s look at the Crippling Toxin. Crippling Toxins themselves are poisons specially compound out of a mix of several other poisons, and herbs. Each separate poison has it''s own use like corroding the bones, tearing the skin and flesh, or damaging ones blood vessels. And the herbs are used to either weaken their effect or strengthen their affect. And then these poisons are generally coalesced to form a Crippling Toxin. And mixed in this particular Crippling Toxin is several small doses of fatal poisons, and venoms as well as one particular venom that facilitates mana leakage. While the pill constructed out of Blood Elixir contained several other elixirs and tonics designed to ease mana absorption, strengthen one''s body, and assist the Elixir itself in repairing it. While the Blood Elixir itself naturally strengthened their bodies even after the first two hours of consuming it. Now the purpose of these two pills is to break down the body, and then repair it rapidly, which would theoretically strengthen it. While the other poisons are present in small amounts, enough so that the tonics, and elixirs in the red pill can deal with it. But there''s enough poison there for the body to build some form of immunity. Now this sort of training could possibly be done through the use of repeatedly casing healing magic on oneself. After all you''d have to repeatedly cast a spell and use your mana, and that would create a similar effect of destroying and repairing the body. But to do this one would have to cast the spell [Cure] which increases the bodies natural regenerative capabilities with mana, instead of the faster [Heal]. But by allowing pills to do this, it becomes possible to uses this sort of brute-force strengthening method even while training. And naturally with a elixir as powerful as the Blood Elixir, it''s ability to strengthen ones natural regenerative capabilities far surpasses [Cures]. And it even does so when the user is unconscious. After all the Elixir is so potent that even after diluting it so many times, the effects will still remain until the next day. Though this method is extremely dangerous, if it weren''t Azule and the Rosen clan the entire group might have turned into a bunch of cripples already. After all the one flaw that this training method has, has to do to with ones spirit. Now I''m not talking about ones soul or anything, but ones mind, ones resolve. If someone were to use this absurd training method for hours upon hours a day, it''s possible that they could reach a realm that no one has reached faster than anyone has ever before. But that''s if they can withstand it. This sort of training is a living hell, and it''s no different from torture really. If Azule put any of them through this sort of torture for more than two hours, it wouldn''t even matter if it were Satou his spirit would have been broken. And the training would have been completely pointless. To ensure that didn''t happen Azule even bought hundreds of medicinal herbs for that medicinal bath each imp had right after. The baths medicinal properties further strengthen their bodies, allow their bodies to more easily absorb all of the medicine from earlier, as well as cleanse them of any leftover toxins. And only by doing all of this could the entire group experience such explosive growth. I suppose the only thing the group could really do to improve any more is a heaven sent miracle. Now everything will depend solely on the individual. .... Satou sat down exhausted, he was mentally and physically exhausted. Today had all sorts of ups and downs like every other day, but today had more downs than anything else. During the morning he was tortured, he lost his afternoon due to sleep, and during the evening he managed to improve his magic only to find himself at a standstill. The World of Magic is just too large after all, and in the end the more spells Satou happened to learn the more and more he came to understand just how little he actually did understand. Just look at the first tier of magic, it seemed simple at first, but the more he looked into it the more complicated it got. And Satou was also reaching a natural wall all mages have to eventually face that differs from person to person. And that is the insurmountable wall of talent. And for mages this has to do with the size of the mana pool your born with. After all Mana is both a mage''s greatest assets, yet their greatest limiting factor. Because no matter how proficient you are in a spell, or a style, or technique, because no matter how smart or wise you are a mage without mana just can''t cast a spell. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! And increasing the amount of mana in your mana pool is no easy task, and this is obstacle is usually one most mages are just incapable of passing. This is simply because the size of one¡¯s mana pool is inborn. Though your mana pool will grow over time, and there are a few methods to increase the size, but in the end you still need to be born with a large mana pool to have a chance at being a successful mage. So mage¡¯s tend to correlate one¡¯s mana pool to their talent, and potential. This isn¡¯t as much of an issue to Demons and Angels who, by increasing their rank can expand their mana pool and convert their respective energies into mana. But in the end those Demons and Angels born with larger mana pools typically tend to have the upper hand against their opponent. Though it¡¯s not as if skill has no part in this, a mage who can skillfully use their magic still has a chance against a mage who has a larger mana pool. But if both mages were to have the same amount of skill, the one with the larger mana pool would be the winner for the most part. Because even if you were to reach an extreme mastery over all of your spells drastically decreasing the mana cost of the spell and increasing its strength. The battle will end in whoever is able to last the longest, and in most cases not all that usually tends to be the one¡¯s born with more mana. And there''s nothing Satou could really do about his lack of mana, so instead he decided to turn his attention towards a certain technique called Sequential Casting, or rather it¡¯s more commonly used name Active Casting. Too put it simply Active casting is sort of stacking one spell after another without dispelling the first one, or in other words keeping that spell Active. And since the spells aren''t cast together, and appear in a sequence hence the name Sequential Casting. Anyways this type of technique comes in handy in scenarios where you have to to maintain your defensive spells, while still casting offensive spells or buffs. This way you can maintain spells like [Lesser Barrier] while charging in with a buff like [Feather Foot]. Or you could use the techniques effects to stack one defensive spell over another like using [Lesser Barrier] with another defensive spell, or another layer of [Lesser Barrier]. This is known as Active Stacking. You could also use Active Casting in conjunction with spells like [Arcane Bolt] a magical arrow that finds strength in numbers. By repeatedly casting [Arcane Bolt over and over and holding them active you can create a massive volley of spells. This is known as Active Loading. And with these two techniques Active Casting has been able to match Simultaneous and Dual Casting in utility. After all knights could use Active Casting to stack countless buffs onto himself without a mage, a tank could stack an incredible amount of fortifications without a mage, and mages and archers could load massive volleys of spells and arrows by themselves. And while we¡¯re on this topic why don¡¯t I explain the fundamental differences between Simultaneous and Dual casting, and that is the phenomenon produced. Simultaneous casting is limited to spells who possess a similar nature, or element. And by casting two similar spells the two end up increasing each other¡¯s strength exponentially.For example if you were using [Ignite] and [Heat] simultaneously you¡¯d be strengthening [Ignite] by forcing the flames to radiate heat in only one direction, increasing the spell''s destructive capabilities while protecting yourself. While Dual Casting is when someone cast two completely different spells regardless of their nature. This way the spells won¡¯t combine, and neutralize each other. And after one masters Dual Casting, they can move on to Tri-Casting, Multi Casting. Satou sighed, if only there was something better to do. He lazily turned his head and peered through the window staring at the red sky. He was bored, even with everything he could do, he had nothing he wanted to do. He could do something productive to do, after all there''s always going to be work to do. But, Satou didn''t really care about getting anything productive done. He just wanted something fun, something to spice things up a little. But in the end life isn¡¯t just all about fun and games, people have to work to live. They need to work to to survive. Everyone except Satou. What reason does he have to work? Is it for a passion? Is it for a dream? But all of that¡¯s temporary. How long will Satou¡¯s passion last? Can he practice Magic for an eternity? Will he practice Magic for an eternity? Can he live his life passionately? Is there such a flame that could burn eternally? All of these questions floated through Satou''s head, immortality huh..... ¡°Hey¡± One of the imps, called out to Satou. Satou raised his head, and recognized the imp as one of the twins, he introduced himself, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Sa-Daemon.¡± ¡°Hey, Sada, I¡¯m Bryt!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just Daemon.¡± Several other Imps walked over, and the second twin introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Wryt¡± The largest imp pointed proudly introduced himself, ¡°Darren¡± And one imp after another started introducing themselves, there was Mat, Pat, Nat, Jen, and Riley. Bryt energetically began asking, ¡°Hey, Sada-¡± ¡°Daemon¡± ¡°Sada, why do you look so different. You kind of look like Azule and the Lord,¡± Satou responded, ¡°eh, well I don¡¯t know exactly why, but I¡¯m a vampire now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How would I know.¡± Bryt frowned,¡°Ehh, that''s boring.....¡± Bryt having completely lost interest quickly left the room, followed by his twin Wryt. Satou stayed in the classroom striking up a few short conversations with the imps, before leaving. And with nothing to do, he began wandering the halls of the castle. If there weren¡¯t so many rooms, and if there weren¡¯t so many peculiar sounds emitted from some of them Satou would have taken the time to check the rooms out. But instead, he simply wandered the halls greeting the occasional guard and maid. Satou was rather conflicted, he was too bored to work and to lazy to play. He felt like doing nothing, but he was oddly restless while doing nothing. And as he wandered the halls, he noticed a little red figure almost blending into the red grass outside of the castle. Satou leaned up against the large window, and squinted in an attempt to make out the figure. It was Maria. Out of all the imps she was the only one he has yet to talk to, and she also happens to be the most mysterious one. That''s right I haven''t really talked to her that much..... Satou, decided to take the opportunity to get to know her a little, who knows it might get a little interesting getting to know a Chimera. Satou quickly ran through the halls, down the stairs, and straight through the large castle doors. He quickly had the guards open the gates and started chasing after Maria. He ran in the generally direction he remembered she was walking, and notice her enter a forest, she seemed to be heading towards a hill. Satou quickly cast [Feather Foot] on himself and made his way over to Maria with ease. He quickly made his way through all the vegetation and climbed the hill. And there she was, sitting atop the red hill surrounded by trees. She sat on the ground with her legs tucked into her arms. And she silently sat there and watching the orange sun set. Satou slowly walked up to her, and asked, ¡°Beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± Atop the hill Satou could see far into the distance. He could see the vast red plains of grass, and forests, he could see a few other hills, and a mountains, and he could see the bright red sky dyed in the sun¡¯s grand colors The world was like a color palette and the countless shades of red that filled the land, and sky began to mix and intertwine with the amber sun. ¡°Mmmm¡± Maria quietly responded, causing Satou to smile wryly ¡°I¡¯m Daemon, it¡¯s nice to meet you Maria¡± ¡°Mmm¡± Satou walked over to her, side and he laid down on the cool, red grass. He closed his eye¡¯s and slowly basked in the warmth of the setting sun. Quietly, Maria mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­.warm¡± ¡°Yeah¡± And the two silently rested underneath the warmth of the sun.
Authors Note So I bet y''all wondering why I didn''t update last week right right? Well I had a project I had to work on, so I couldn''t do it on Saturday or Sunday. And I was gonna do it on Monday, but then all sorts of things happened. I could have done it Wed-Firday but I decided to work on that one Gotta Gacha chapter. And then I started a third serious called a Tale of Casual OPness. It''s what Gotta Gacha is and something small parody that I can more easily update. After all some chapters of Gacha ended up with 7k words. I''m a try and keep that one to like 1k. Now let''s see if that Gotta Gacha Chapter pops up today~ A Big Annoucement: Forgotten Soul To Be Continued So Hi, I didn''t think I''d actually do this. I was trying to stall a bit and I spent like a month maybe a bit longer than a month trying to fix this but I''ve come to absolutely hate this story. How should I put this, it became far too convoluted. This was my first story and I had so many ideas I wanted to use, and in the end I put too many in here. Everything grew unnecessarily complicated, and things were going nowhere. I''ve been writing the drafts for the next few chapters, and re-writing them over and over and over again for the past month now. And it was going nowhere., and I hated it. So too put it simply this story is being put on an extremely long hiatus, which basically means I''m dropping it. I plan on coming back, and I still plan on writing my other stories but I wont be updating this one. Now if you feel like it I have two other stories, one I''ll be updating rather often and the other I''ll be updating biweekly. I''ll put a link at the bottom of this announcement so if you feel like checking them out feel free to do so. From here on out I''ll just be talking about a few things, related about the story and myself. The Part that doesn''t matter as much So, why don''t I talk a little about this story. I created this story about 2 years ago, and it was absolute shit. So, I dropped it like I did now, but then I decided to rewrite it with the help of my friend. And I''ve managed to write far more than I ever have, and slowly but surely I''ve been improving. I looked back at the prologue and first chapter and I realized just how bad it was, and edited it and probably a couple month from now those edits will become just inferior as I grow as a writer. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. And you see I wanted this story to be about a normal person, with built in plot armor. It was a little joke since I always love joking about plot armor, so I thought it would be interesting to let the main character understand that fact too. And I wanted all the problems the MC faced have to do with his immortality. He can''t die, but other can. He can save himself, but he can''t save others. This is the sort of struggle I intended for him to face. I also wanted him to face what it meant to be an immortal monster, what it meant to be a Demon. I wanted him to face a number of scenarios that would force him to question his morals. But you see there was one problem I encountered. I made our MC a lazy person, because as a lazy person myself I could more easily find a solution to his problems by putting myself in that scenario. And if I wanted him to get stronger there I had something to motivate him, which was quite hard since. Anyways I suppose I should end it here, and this is rather good time for me too end it. A lot of exams are coming up so I can focus on that, and there''s all sorts of stuff going on irl. So it''s best that I just stop now instead of making you guys wait. And honestly I should have done this earlier, so I suppose I should apologize huh. Well it''s not like this story will never continue, it''s just that whenever you see it again it''s going to be different. See you guys whenever I rewrite this story.
Links A Tale of Casual OPness Gotta Gacha